6. pag. 195. in vita Kennethi 3. This continued until the dayes of Kenneth the 3. who to cover his villanous Murder of his Brothers Son Malcolm and prevent his and secure his oun sons succession procured this Charter for Tyranny the settlement of the succession of the next in line from the Parliament which as it pretended the prevention of many inconveniences arising from Contentions Competions about the succession So it was limited by Lawes Precluding the succession of Fools or Monsters and preserving the peoples liberty to shake off the yoke when Tyranny should thereby be introduced Otherwise it would have been not only an irrational surrender of all their oune Rights enslaving the posterity but an irreligious contempt of Providence refusing anticipating its Determination in such a case However it is clear before this time that as none but the fittest were admitted to the Government So if any did usurpe upon it or afterwards did degenerate into Tyranny they took such order with him as if he had not been admitted at all as is clear in the instances of the first Period and would never oune every pretender to hereditary succession 2 As before Kenneths dayes it is hard to reckon the numerous Instances of Kings that were dethroned or imprisoned or slain upon no other account than that of their oppression Tyranny So afterwards they maintained the same power priviledge of repressing them when ever they began to encroach And although no Nation hath been more patient towards bad Kings as well as Loyal towards good ones yet in all former times they understood so well their Right they had and the duty they owed to their oun preservation as that they seldom failed of calling the exorbitantly flagitious to an account And albeit in stead of condoling or avenging the death of the Tyrannous they have often both excused justified it yet no Kingdom hath inflicted severer Punishments upon the Murderers of just righteous Princes And therefore though they did neither enquire after nor animadvert upon those that slew Iames the 3. a flagitious Tyrant yet they did by most exquisite Torments put them to death who slew Iames the 1. a vertuous Monarch Hence because these other instances I mind to adduce of deposing Tyrants may be excepted against as not pertinent to my purpose who am not pleading for exauctoration deposition of Tyrants being impracticable in our case I shall once for all remove that and desire it may be considered 1 That though we cannot formally exauctorate a Tyrant yet he may ipso jure fall from his right and may exauctorate himself by His Law by whom Kings reign and this is all we plead for as a foundation of not ouning him 2 Though we have not the same power yet we have the same grounds and as great good if not greater better reasons to reject disoune our Tyrant as they whose example is here adduced had to depose some of their Tyrannizing Princes 3 If they had power ground to depose them then a fortiori they had power ground to disoune them for that is less inculded in the other and this we have 4 Though it should be granted that they did not disoune them before they were deposed yet it cannot be said that they did disoune them only because they were deposed for it is not deposition that makes a Tyrant it only declares him to be justly punished for what he was before As the sentance of a Judge does not make a man a murderer or Thief only declares him convict of these Crimes punishable for them it s his oun committing them that makes him Criminal And as before the sentance having certain knowledge of the fact we might disoune the Mans innocency or honesty So a Rulers Acts of Tyranny Usurpation make him a Tyrant Usurper and give ground to disoune his just legal Authority which he can have no more than a Murtherer or Thief can have innocency or honesty 3 We find also examples of their disouning Kings undeposed as King Baliol was disouned with his whole race for attempting to enslave the Kingdoms Liberties to forreign power And if this may be done for such an attempt as the greatest Court parasites Sycophants consent what then shall be done for such as attempt to subject the people to Domestick or Intestine Slaverie Shall we refuse to be slaves to one without and be oune our selves contented Slaves to one with in the Kingdom It is known also that King Iames the 1. his Authority was refused by his subjects in France so long as he was a Prisoner to the English there though he charged them upon their Allegiance not to fight against the party who had his person Prisoner They answered they ouned no Prisoner for their King nor owed no Allegiance to a Prisoner Hence Princes may learn though people submit to their Government yet their resignation of themselves to their obedience is not so full as that they are obliged to oune Allegiance to them when either Morally or Physically they are incapacitate to exerce Authority over them They that cannot rule themselves cannot be ouned as Rulers over a people 2. Neither hath there been any Nation but what at one time or other hath furnished examples of this Nature The English History gives account how some of their Kings have been dealt with by their Subjects for impieties against the Law Light of Nature and encroachments upon the Lawes of the Land. Vortigernuâ— was dethroned for incestously marying his oun Sister Neither did ever Blasphemies Adulteries Murders Plotting against the lives of Innocents and taking them away by Poison or Razor use to escape the animadversion of men before they were Priest-ridden unto a belief that Princes persons were sacred And if men had that generosity now this man that now reigns might expect some such animadversion And we find also King Edward Richard the 2. were deposed for Usurpation upon Lawes Liberties in doing whereof the people avowed They would not suffer the Lawes of England to be changed Surely the people of England must now be far degenerate who having such Lawes transmitted to them from their worthy Ancestors and they themselves being born to the possession of them without a Change do now suffer them to be so encroached upon and mancipate themselves leave their Children vassals to Poperie slaves to Tyranny 3. The Dutch also who have the best way of guiding of Kings of any that ever had to do with them witness their having so many of them in Chains now in Batavia in the East Indies are not wanting for their part to furnish us with examples When the King of Spain would not condescend to govern them according to their Ancient Lawes and rule for the good of the people they declared him to be fallen from the Seigniorie of the Netherlands and so erected themselves into a flourishing Common-wealth It will not
that right priviledge which the people had conferred upon them being taught by many experiences that it was better that their Liberty should be concredited to Laws than to Kings better to have the Law which is a dumb King than a King who is not a speaking Law. If then Laws be necessary for the making of Kings and more necessary than Kings And the same cause requirs both then a King without Laws is not to be ouned Rex must be Lex loquens a King must be a speaking living Law reducing the Law to practice So much then as a King hath of Law so much he hath of a King and he who hath nothing of the Law hath nothing of a King. Magna Charta of England saith the King can do nothing but by Law and no obedience is due to him but by Law. Buchanan rehearses the words of the most famous Emperours Theodosius Valentinianus to this effect Digna vox Majestate regnantis legibus se alligatum Principem fateri revero Imperio majus ost submittere legibus Principatum It is say they a word worthy of the Majestie of a King to confess he is a tyed Prince to the Laws and indeed it is more to submit a Principality to the Laws than to enjoy an Empire But now that an absolute power must be a Lawless power is also evident for that 's a Lawless power that makes all Laws void needless useless but such is absolute power for it cannot be confined to the observance of Laws 9. That power which is destructive to the peoples Liberties cannot be ouned Absolute power is such for such a Licencious freedom as is absolute cannot consist with the peoples Liberties for these he may infringe when he pleases Now these in their oun Nature and in all respects being preferable to the Kings prerogative And it being no prerogative which is not consistent with yea in its oun nature adapted to the precious Interests of Religion Liberty when the Kings Absolute Authority is stated in contradictory terms to these we cannot oune that Authority for now he hath another Authority than could be given him for the preservation of these Interests in the preservation whereof he can only have an Authority to be ouned seeing he claimes a power to destroy them if he please 10. If we should oune Absolute Authority then we should oune a Royal prerogative in the King to make dispense with Laws Now that cannot be ouned for it would infer that the King had a Masterly Dominion over his subjects to make Lawes inflict Penalties without their consent And plain it is they that make Kings must have a Coordinate power to make Laws also but the people in their Representatives make Kings as is proven Next a prerogative to dispense with Laws except such Laws as are in their oun nature dispensable without prejudice to any Law of God or Liberties of men cannot be ouned for any power to dispense with Reason Law not grounded on any other reason but meer will absolute pleasure is a brutish power It cannot be jus Coronae a right annexed to the Crown to do so for a King as a King illud tantum potest quod jure potest can do nothing but what he may do by Law. Nay this is not only a Brutish power but a Blasphemous power making him a Kind of God on earth illimited that can do what he pleases And to dispute it further were to dispute whether God hath made all under him slaves by their oun consent Or whether he may encroach on the prerogative of God or not By this prerogative he arrogates a power to dispense with the Laws of God also in pardoning Murtherers c. which no man hath power to do the Law of God being so peremptorly indispensable Gen. 9. 6. whoso sheddeth mans blood by man shall his blood be shed Numb 35. 30. 31. Who so killeth any person the murderer shall he put to death more over ye shall take no satisfaction for the life of a murderer but he shall be surely put to death These pardons are acts of blood to the Community If the Judgment be Gods as it is Deut. 1. 17. and not for man but for the Lord 2 Chron. 19. 6. then no King can arrogate a power to dispense with it no more then an inferior Judge can dispense with the Kings Laws for the King is but a Minister bearing the Sword not in vain but as a revenger to execute wrath upon them that do evil Rom. 13. 4. They are but bastard Kings who give out sentances out of their oun mouth contrary to Gods mind And if he may do acts of grace by Prerogative above Law then may he also do acts of Justice so pretended by the same Prerogative and so may murder Innocents as well as pardon Murderers he may condemn the just as well as justify the wicked both which are alike abomination to the Lord Pro. 17. 15. This power cannot be ouned in any man. 11. To oune Absolute power were to recognosce the King as the proper sole Interpreter of the Law. This Buchanan shews to be very absurd Cum regi Legum interpretationem c. when yow grant the interpretation of Laws to a King yow give him such a Licence that the Law should not speak what the Lawgiver meaneth but what is for the Interpreters Interest so that he may turn it to all actions as a Lesbian rule for his oun advantage And so what he pleases the Laws shall speak and what he will not it shall not speak Now the Kings absolute pleasure can no more be the sense of the Law than it can be the Law it self He is King by Law but he is not King of Law No mortal can make a sense to a Law contrare to the Law for it involves a Contradiction the true meaning is only the Law. This also would take away the use of all Laws for they could not declare what were just unjust but as the King pleased their genuine sense could not be the rule 12. If we oune the Law to be above the King then we cannot oune the King to be absolute But the former is true For he must be under it several wayes 1 under its Directive power that will not be denyed 2 under its Constitutive power he is not a King by Nature but by Constitution Law therefore the Law is above the King because it s only from the Law that there is a King and that such a man and not another is King and that the King must be so so qualified and they that made him a King may also unmake him by the same Law. 3 under its Limiting Restrictive power as a man he cannot be absolute nor as a King by Law. 4 under its Coactive power A Law maker said King Iames the 6. should not be a Law breaker but if he turn an overturner of the fundamental Laws that Law or
Some had y r hands struck off hanged others beheaded Some hanged quartered 〈◊〉 Some Tortured by bools thumbkins firematches Some taken instantly shot in 〈◊〉 fields Some banished others perished in ship-wrack women hanged others drowned of stakes in the sea A Hind let loose OR An Historical Representation of the TESTIMONIES Of the Church of Scotland for the Interest of Christ vvith the true State thereof in all its Periods TOGETHER WITH A Vindication of the present Testimonie against the Popish Prelatical Malignant Enemies of that Church as it is now stated for the Prerogatives of Christ Priviledges of the Church and Liberties of Mankind and sealed by the sufferings of a Reproached Remnant of Presbyterians there witnessing against the Corruptions of the Time. WHEREIN Several Controversies of Greatest Consequence are enquired into and in some measure cleared concerning hearing of the Curats owning of the present Tyrannie taking of ensnaring Oaths Bonds frequenting of field meetings Defensive Resistence of Tyrannical Violence with several other Subordinate Questions useful for these times By a Lover of true Liberty Psal. 94. 20. Shall the Throne of iniquity have fellowship with Thee that frameth mischief by a Law Prov. 28. 15. As a roaring Lion a ranging Bear so is a wicked Ruler over the poor people Hos. 8. 4. They have set up Kings but not by me they have made Princes and I knew it not Revel 12. 11. And they overcame him by the bloud of the Lamb and by the word of their Testimony and they loved not their Lives unto the Death Printed in the Year MDCLXXXVII The Preface to the Reader Christian Reader PResuming it is thy desire to answer the holy honourable designation I accost thee with I shall take the Confidence to assure thee it is my design to answer in some measure the expectation which the Title of this Treatise would offer in the hope that wherein I come short as I indeed confess not only my jealous fears but my sensible conviction of my insufficiency for such a great undertaking thy Christian tenderness will impute it to my weakness and not to any want of worth in the Cause I manage which is truly worthy weighty noble honourable in the esteem of all the Lovers of Christ that have Zeal for his Honour in exercise And therefore as it gives me all the encouragement I have in dependance on his furniture whose Cause it is to make such an Essay So it animates my ambition albeit I cannot manage it with any proportion to its merit yet to move the Christian Reader to make enquiry about it and then sure I am he will find it is Truth I plead for though my plea be weak All I shall further say by way of Preface is to declare the Reason of the Title and the design of the work Though Books use not to be required to render a reason of their names which often are arbitrarly imposed more for the Authors fancy and the times fashion than for the readers Instruction yet seing the times injuries do oblige the Author to conceal his name the Title will not obscurely notify it to some for whose satisfaction this is mainly intended and signify also the Scope of the subject which aims at giving goodly words not suggared with Parasitick sweetness nor painted with affected pedantry but fairly brought forth in unhampered freedom for the beauty of the blessing of humane Christian Liberty in its due true boundaries This was the subject of a discourse as some may remember on that Text whence this Title is taken Gen. 49. 21. Naphtali is a hind let loose In prosecuting of which the Speaker with several others falling at the same time into the hands of the hunters to learn the worth of that interrupted subject from the experience of the want of it an occasion was given and interpreted by the Author to be a Call to study more the preciousness of that priviledge predicated of Naphtali which is the right an◠property of the wrestling Tribe of Israel the persecuted witnesses of Christ now every where preyed upon And now providence having opened a door for delivering himself as a roe from the hand of the hunter he thought it his duty and as necessary a piece of service as he could do to the Generation to bring to light his Lucubrations thereupon With an endeavour to discover to all that are free born and are not contented slaves mancipated in a stupid subjection to Tyrants absoluteness that this Character of Naphtali satisfied with favour and full with the blessing of the Lord that he is a hind let loose from the yoke of Tyrannical slaverie is far preferable in the account of all that understand to be Christians or men to that infamous Stigma of Issachar the sin shame miserie of this age to be a strong Ass couching under two burdens and he saw that rest was good and the Land that it was pleasant and bowed his shoulder to bear and became a servant unto tribute But to all that are not altogether strangers in our Israel it will appear that this Title is not ineptly applied to the subject and design of this Treatise The party whose Case and Cause and Contendings are here treated of being known to have the same situation of residence in Scotland that Naphtali had in Israel viz. the West and the South Deut. 33. 23. will be found among all our Tribes most appositely to bear the signature of Naphtali who in their wrestlings for the Interest of Christ and the Liberties of his Israel have mostly jeoparded their lives in the high places of the fields and chiefly to deserve his Elogy being a hind called wild by nick-name in the scorn of them that are at ease but truly weak in their present wilderness Condition to wrestle against the force fraud of their Cruel cunning hunters who cease not when they have now got the rest of the Roes and hinds of the field made fast asleep under the bondage of the Lions dens Mountains of Leopards by a pretence of a falsely so called Liberty of Conscience to seek and pursue the chase of them for a prey Yet really they are let loose and not only suffered to run loose as a prey to the hunters by the unwatchfullness of their keepers but made to escape loose by the mercy of the Mighty one of Iacob from the nets of the hunters and snares of the foulers and from the yoke of the bondage of these beasts of prey to whose Authority they will not oune a willing subjection And being such hinds so let loose they make it their work to give goodly words for the worth and honour and Royalties of their Princely Master and for the precious Liberties wherewith he hath endoted and entrusted his Spouse and Children and to keep the goodly words of his patience untill he return as a Roe or a young Hart upon the Mountains of Bether This being
imposed upon consulted again vvhat to do and in end being oversvvayed more vvith respect to their oun credite vvhich they thought should be impeached if they should retract their oun Plenipotentiary Instructions to conclude the Treaty upon the Kings assent to their Conditions than to their reclamant consciences they resolved to bring home that pest and thereby Precipitated themselves us into ineluctable miserie Yet they thought to mend the Matter by binding him vvith all Cords and puting him to all most explicite Engagments before he should receive the Imperial Croun Well upon these termes home he comes and before he set his foot on British ground he takes the Covenant And thereafter because the Commission of the General Assembly by the Act oâ— the West Kirk August 13. 1650. Precluded his Admittance unto the Croun if he should refuse the then required satifaction before his Coronation he emits that Declaration at Dumferling wherein Professing appearing in the full perswasion love of the Truth he repenteth as having to do with in the sight of God his Fathers opposition to the Covenant work of God his oun reluctances against the same hoping for Mercy through the blood of Jesus Christ and obtesting the prayers of the faithful to God for his stedfastness and than protesteth his Truth sincerity in entering into the Oath of God resolving to prosecute the ends of the Covenant to his utmost and to have with it the same Common friends Enemies exhorting all to lay doun their enmity against the cause of God and not to prefer mans Interest to Gods which will prove an Idol of Jealousie to provoke the Lord and he himself accounteth to be but selfish flatterie A declaration so full of heart Professions high Attestations of God that none considering what followed can reflect thereon without horror trembling from the holy Jealousie of the Lord either for the then deep dissimulation or the after unparalelled Apostacy I know it is objected by Court parasites that the King was then compelled to do these things To which I shall only say It would have cost any of them their head at that time to have asserted that he did upon deliberation choise mock God man and entered into these Engagments only with a purpose to be thereby in better Capacity to destroy what he swore to maintain only because he could not have the Croun without this way which in the Confession of the objectors themselves was only deliberate premeditate Perjurie Next if it should be granted he was Compelled let it be also considered who Compelled him and these will be found to be the deceitful Courtiers For let it be adverted what Mr Gilespie declares of the Case who put the pen in his hand when he subscribed that Declaration He perceiving there was sufficient ground to Jealouse his reality and seeing evidently that the Courtiers prevailed with the King on a sudden to offer to subscribe the Declaration when they observed that the Commissioners of Churh State were resolute ready to go away in a fixedness to leave out the puting of his Interest in the state of the quarrel and being afrayed of the sad Consequences of it spoke his mind plainly to the King That if he was not satisfied in his Soul Conscience beyond all hesitation of the righteousness of the subscription he was so far from overdriving him to run upon that for which he had no light as he obtested him yea he charged him in his Masters name and in the name of these who sent him not to subscribe this Declaration no not for the three Kingdoms Whereupon the King answered Mr Gillespie Mr Gillespie I am satisfied I am satisfied with the Declaration and therefore will subscribe it Upon which some of the Courtiers swore that Mr Gillespie intended simply to disswade the King from subscribing it that so Church and State might professedly lay aside his Inetrest which would have defeat their hopes to make up themselves as now they have done upon the then designed ruine of the Interest of Truth Then at his Coronation we have his again reiterated confirmations of that Covenant first he is desired in name of the people to accept the Crown and maintain Religion according to the National Solemn League Covenant whereunto he gave his apparently Cordial consent the words are in the forme order of the Coronation with the whole Action Then next a Sermon being Preached upon 2 King. 11. 12 17. the action commenceth with his most solemn renewing of the National and solemn League Covenant by Oath Then he is presented to the people and their willingness demanded to have him for their King on these termes At the same time in the next place he took the Coronation Oath Then on these termes he accepted the Sword. And after the Crown is set upon his head the peoples obligatory Oath is proclaimed on the termes foresaid otherwise he is not that King to whom they swore subjection Then being set upon the Throne he was by the Minister put in mind of his Engagments from 1 Chron. 29. 33. And then the Nobles of the Land came one by one kneeling and lifting up their hands between his hands swore the same Oath These things done the whole Action was closed with a most solid severe exhortation from several instances Neh. 5. 13. Ier. 34. 18 19 20 c. There after in the year 1651. followed the Ratification of all these preceeding Treaties Transactions Engagments concluded enacted by the King and the Parliament then fully freely conveened whereby the same did pass into a Perpetual Law. And this Covenant which from the begining was is the most sure indispensible Oath of God became at length the very fundamental Law of the Kingdom whereon all the rights or priviledges either of King or people are principally bottomed secured This might seem security sufficient but considering the former discoveries experiences they had of his Treachery and the visible appearances in the mean time of his Refusalls visible Reluctances manifest Resilings open Counter actings and continued prejudices against the Covenant and his following unprecedented avowed perjurie every thing doth indelebly fasten upon them the weakness at least of an overweening Credulity and upon him the wickedness of a perfidious Policy in all these Condiscensions After this it came to pass that zeal for the Cause rightly stated was suddenly contracted to a few and the flame thereof extinguished in many and Court wild fire substitute in its place whereby a plain defection was violently carried on by the Publick Resolutioners who relapsing into that most sinful Conjunction with the People of these abominations so solemnly repented for resolved against did notwithstanding bring in Notorious Malignants into places of power Trust in Judicatories Armies in a more Politick than Pious way of requiring of them a constrained dissembled Repentance to the mocking
vindicate these precious Interests from his usurpings into a state of Liberty And shall we imagine that that very Oath of God did lay upon them or us an obligation to defend the person who is a destroyer of all these contrary to the very nature of the Oath contrare to the scope of the Covenanters and contrary to their subsequent practise But then it will be urged why then was that clause cast into the Covenant I answer we have not the same cause to keep it as they had some cause to put it in with accommodation to the present possessor of the Soveraignity The ouning of it in our circumstances would be as great a reproach to us as the want of it was to them in theirs They put in the words to prevent the worlds mistake and to remove that odium industriously heaped upon the heads of those whose hearts were associate in the defence of Religion Liberty therefore they would profess they would not be disloyal while he was for God. And a defiance may be given to clamour calumnie it self to give one instance of the defect of performance hereof while he went not about to ruine those things incomparably more precious then his person or Authority and in ruining whereof no person can retain Authority IV. But now two things will chiefly be desiderated which now we oune in our Testimony for which many have dyed that seem not to be confirmed by or consistent with the Testimony of this Period One is that we not only maintain defensive resistance but in some cases vindictive punitive force to be executed upon men that are bloody beasts of prey and burdens to the earth in cases of necessity when there is no living for them This principle of Reason natural Justice was not much inquired into in this time when the sun was up whose warmth light made these beasts creep into their dens and when they being brought under subjection could not force people into such extraordinary violent courses when the ordinary orderly course of Law was running in its right Channel Yet from the ground of their ordinary Procedure Military Civil against such Monsters we may gather the lawfullness of an ordinary Procedure in a pinch of necessity conforme to their grounds I hope to make this evident when I come ex proposito to vincicate this head But there is another thing that we onne which seems not to have been known in these dayes viz. That when we are required to oune the Authority of the present Dominator we hold sinful to oune it Yet we find these Reverend renouned Fathers ouned King Charles I. and did not refuse the succession of Charles II. I shall answer in order First as to King Charles the first there was a great difference betuixt him and his sons that succeeded he never declared Parliamentarely that neither Promises Contracts nor Oaths should bind him as the first of his perfidious sons did It might have been then presumed if he had engaged so far for promoving the Work of God he would have been a man of his word for to say a King of his word is antiquitate in a good sense except that it means he is as absolute in his word as in his sword and scorns to be a slave to it Neither professed he himself a Papist as the second Son hath done Again it must be granted that more might have been comported with in the begining when there were some hopes of redress than after such process of time whereby now we see feel beyond all debate that the Throne stands and is stated not only in opposition to but upon the ruines of the Rights Priviledges both of Religion Liberty But was not the equivalent done by the Church anno 1648. when they refused to concur with that unlawful Engagment for restoring of the King till security be had by Solem Oath under his hand Seal that he shall for himself Successors give his assent to all Acts Bills for enjoining Presbyterial Government and never make opposition to it nor endeavour any change thereof Iulij ult 1648. Sess 21. But it will be said that in their renewing the Covenant that year they did not leave out that Article True thereby they stopped the mouths of their Adversaries And then they were not without hopes but that in his straits he might have proved a Manasseh taken among the thornes And the Covenanters at that time not being clear that he had done that which ipso jure made him no Magistrate chused rather while matters stood so to ingage to maintain him than simply to disoune him which yet our forefathers did upon smaller grounds many times in the hopes of being prevailed with at last But when they saw that this proved ineffectual therefore at the Coronation of the new King they made the Covenanted Interest the sole Basis upon which alone Authority was conferred upon him For the second though they did not refuse the succession of Charles the Second which vvas their blame and our bane of vvhich vve may blush this day yet vve find many things in that Transaction vvhich justifie our disouning of him and condemn the ouning of the present Possessor 1. In that seasonable necessary warning Iulij 27. Sess. 27. vvhereas many vvould have admitted his Maj. to the exercise of his Royal povver upon any termes vvhatsoever The Assembly declares first That a boundless illimited povver is to be acknovvledged in no King nor Magistrate neither is our King to be admitted to the exercise of his povver as long as he refuses to vvalk in the administration of the same according to this rule Secondly that there is a mutual stipulation obligation betvveen the King the people as both of them are tyed to God so each of them are tyed to one another for the performance of mutual reciprocal duties accordingly Kings are to take the Oath of Coronation to abolish Popery maintain the Protestant Religion As long therefore as the King refuses to engage oblige himself for security of Religion safety of his people it is consonant to Scripture Reason and Lavves of the Kingdom that he should be refused Thirdly in the League Covenant the duty of defending preserving the King is subordinate to the duty of preserving Religion Liberty And therefore he standing in opposition to the publick desires of the people for their security it vvere a manifest breach of Covenant and a preferring the Kings Interest to the Interest of Jesus Christ to bring him to the exercise of his povver Fourthly That it vvas for restraint of Arbitrary Government and for their Just defence against Tyranny that the Lords people did join in Covenant and have been at the expence of so much blood these years past And if he should be admitted to the Government before satisfaction it vvere to put in his hand that Arbitrary Povver and so to abandon their
like lightning or like the Sun in its Meridian beauty discovering so the Wonders of Gods Law the Mysteries of His Gospel and the Secrets of His Covenant and the Sins Duties of that day that a numerous issue was begotten to Christ and His Conquest was Glorious Captivating poor slaves of Satan and bringing them from his power unto God and from darkness to Light. O! who can remember the Glory of that Day without a melting heart in reflecting upon what we have lost and let go and sinned away by our Misimprovements O that in that our day we had hearkened to His voice and had known the things that belonged to our peace A day of such power that it made the People even the bulk body of the People willing to come out and venture upon the greatest of hardships and the greatest of hazards in pursuing after the Gospel through Mosses Moors inaccessible Mountains Summer Winter through excess of heat extremity of cold many dayes night-journeyes even when they could not have a probable expectation of escaping the Sword of the wilderness and the barbarous fury of bloody Burrio's raging for their prey sent out with orders to take kill them it being now made Criminal by Law especially to the preachers Convocaters of those Meetings But this was a day of such power that nothing could daunt them from their duty that had tasted once the sweetness of the Lords presence at these persecuted Meetings Then had we such Humiliation-dayes for personal publick Defections such Communion-dayes even in the open fields and such Sabbath-Solemnities that the places where they were kept might have been called Bethel or Peniel or Bochim and all of them Iehovah-Shammah wherein many were truly Converted more Convinced and generally all Reformed from their former immoralities That even Robbers Thieves and Profane Men were some of them brought to a saving subjection to Christ and generally under such restraint that all the severities of heading hanging c. in a great many years could not make such a Civil Reformation as a few dayes of the Gospel in these formerly the Devils Teritories now Christs Quarters where His Kingly Standart was displayed I have not Language to lay out the inexpressible Glory of that day But I will make bold to say two things of it first I doubt if ever there was Greater dayes of the Son of Man upon the Earth since the Apostolick times than we enjoyed for the space of Seven years at that time And next I doubt if upon the back of such a lightsome day there was ever a blacker night of darkness defection division confusion and a more universal impudent Apostasie than we have seen since The world is at a great loss that a more exact complete account demonstrating both these is not published which I am sure would be a fertile Theme to any faithful pen. But this not being my scope at present but only to deduce the steps of the Contendings of Christs Friends His Enemies I must follow the threed of my Narration Now when Christ is gaining Ground by the preached Gospel in plenty in purity power the Usurpers Supremacy was like to stagger and Prelacy came under universal Contempt in so much that several Country Curats would have had but scarce half a dozen of hearers and some none at all And this was a General Observe that never failed that no sooner did any poor Soul come to get a serious sense of Religion and was brought under any real Exercise of Spirit about their Souls Concerns but as soon they did fall out with Prelacy and left the Curats Hence to secure what he had possessed himself of by Law and to prevent a dangerous Paraxisme which he thought would ensue upon these Commotions the King returned to exerce his innate Tyranny and to emit terrible Orders and more terrible Executioners bloody Emissaries against all Field Meetings which after long patience the people at length could not endure but being first chased to the Fields where they would have been content to have the Gospel with all the inconveniences of it and also expelled from the Fields being resolute to maintain the Gospel they resolved to defend it themselves by Armes To which unavoidable necessity in unsupportable extremity did constrain them as the only remaining remedy It is known for several years they met without any Armes where frequently they were disturbed dispersed with Souldiers some killed others wounded which they patiently endured without Resistence At length the Ministers that were most in hazard having a Price set upon their heads to be brought in dead or alive with some attending them in their wanderings understanding they were thus appointed for death judged it their duty to provide for the necessary defence of their lives from the violence of their Armed Assaulters And as Meetings increased diverse others came under the same hazard which enforced them to endeavour the same remedy without the least intention of prejudice to any Thus the number of Sufferers increasing as they joyned in the Ordinances at these persecuted Meetings found themselves in some probable Capacity to defend themselves and these much endeared precious Gospel Priviledges to preserve the Memory of the Lords great Work in the Land which to transmit to posterity was their great design And they had no small encouragment to endeavour it by the satisfying sweetness comfort they found in these Ordinances being perswaded of the justness of their Cause and of the groundlessness of their Adversaries quarrel against them And hereunto also they were incited prompted by the palpableness of the Enemies purposes to destroy the Remainder of the Gospel by extirpating the Remnant that professed it Wherefore in these circumstances being redacted to that strait either to be deprived of the Gospel or to defend themselves in their Meetings for it And thinking their turning their backs upon it for hazard was a cowardly deserting duty and palpable breach of Covenant-Engagments abandoning their greatest Interest They thought it expedient yea necessary to carry defensive Armes with them And as for that discouragment from the difficulty danger of it because of their fewness meanness it did not deter or daunt them from the endeavour of their duty when they considered the Lord in former times was wont to oune a very small party of their Ancestors who in extremity jeoparded their lives in defence of Reformation against very potent powerful Enemies These now ouning the same Cause judged themselves obliged to run the same hazard in the same circumstances and to follow the same method durst not leave it unessayed leaving the event to God considering also that not only the Law of Nature Nations doth allow self defence from unjust violence but also the indissoluble obligation of their Covenants to maintain defend the true Religion one another in promoving the same made it indispensible to use
for the honour of their Master and the freedom of their Ministrie Whereupon as many poor People were stumbled and jumbled into many confusions so that they were so bewildered bemisted in doubts debates that they knew not what to do and were tempted to question the Cause formerly so servently contended for against all opposition then so simply abandoned by these that seemed sometimes valiant for it when they saw them consulting more their oun ease than the Concerns of their Masters Glory or the necessity of the poor people hungering for the Gospel and standing in need of Counsel in time of such abounding snares whereby many became a prey to all tentations So the more zealous faithful after several Addresses Calls Invitations to Ministers finding themselves deserted by them judged themselves under a necessity to discountenance many of them whom formerly they followed with pleasure and to resolve upon a pursuit prosecution of the duty of the day without them and to provide themselves with faithful Ministers who would not shun for all hazards to declare the whole Counsel of God. And accordingly through the tender Mercy of God compassionating the exigence of the People the Lord sent them first Mr Richard Cameron with whom after his serious solicitation his Brethren denied their concurrence and then Mr Donald Cargil who with a zeal boldness becoming Christs Ambassadours maintained prosecuted the Testimony against all the Indignities done to their Master and wrongs to the Cause both by the encroachments of Adversaries and defections of their declining Brethren Wherein they were signally countenanced of their Master And the Lords Inheritance was again revived with the showres of the Gospels blessings wherewith they had been before refreshed and enlightened with a Glance Glimpse of resplendent brightness immediatly before the obscurity of this fearful night of darkness that hath succeeded But as Christ was then displaying His beauty to His poor despised persecuted People so Antichrist began to blaze his bravery in the solemn shameful reception of his harbinger that Pimp of the Romish whore the Duke of York Who had now pulled off the Mask under which he had long covered his Antichristian Bigotrie through a trick of his brother constrained by the Papists importunity and the necessity of their favour recruit of their Coyn either to declare himself Papist or to make his brother do it whereby all the locusts were engaged to his Interest with whom he entered into a Conspiracy and Popish Plot as was discovered by many infallible evidences and confessed by Coleman his Secretary to Sir Edmund-Bury Godfrey for which lest he should witness against him when Coleman was apprehended that Gentleman was cruelly murdered by the Duke of Yorks contrivance command Yet for all the demonstrations of his being a Bigot Papist that he had long given unto the world it is known what some suffered for saying that the Duke of York was a Papist and being forced to leave England he was come to Scotland to promots Poperie Arbitrary Government However thô the Parliament of England for his Poperie Villanie and his ploting pursuing the destruction of the Nation did vote his Exclusion yet degenerate Scotland did receive him in great pompe pride Against which the forementioned faithful witnesses of Christ did find themselves obliged to testify their just resentment and to protest against his succeeding to the Croun in their Declaration published at Sanquhair Iune 22. 1680. Wherein also they Disoune Charles Stewart as having any Right Title or Interest in the Croun of Scotland or Government thereof as being foreâ—aulted several years since by his perjurie breach of Covenant Usurpation on Christs Prerogatives and by his Tyranny breaches in the very Leges regnandi in matters Civil And declare a war with him and all the men of these practices homologating the Testimony at Rutherglen and disclaiming that declaration at Hamiltoun This Action was generally condemned by the body of lurking Ministers both for the matter of it and the unseasonableness of it and its apparent unfeasibleness being done by a handful so inconsiderable for number strength or significancy But as they had very great important reasons to disclaim that Tyrants Authority hinted in the Declaration it self and hereafter more fully vindicated so the necessity of a Testimony against all the Tyrannical Encroachments on Religion Liberty then current encreasing and the sin shame of shifting delaying it so long when the Blasphemous Supremacy was now advanced to its summity the Churches Priviledges all overturned Religion and the Work of Reformation trampled under foot the Peoples Rights Liberties destroyed and Lawes all subverted and no shadow of Government left but arbitrary Absoluteness obtruding the Tyrants will for Reason and his Letter for the Supreme Law witness the Answer which one of the Council gave to another objecting against their Proceedings as not according to Law what devil do ye talk of Law have not we the Kings Letter for it And all the ends of Magistracy wholly inverted while innocent honest People were grievously oppressed in their persons Consciences Estates And Perjuries Adulteries Idolatries and all impieties were not only connived at but countenanced as badges of Loyaltie and manifest monstrous Robbries Murders Authorized Judgement turned into gall and the fruit of Righteousness into hemlock do justify its Seasonableness And the ends of the Declaration to keep up the Standart of the Gospel and maintain the Work of Reformation and preserve a Remnant of faithful Adherers to it the nature of the Resolution declared being only to endeavour to make good maintain their Revolt in opposition to all who would pursue them for it and reinforce them to a subjection to that yoke of slaverie again and the extremity of danger distress that party was in while declared pursued as Rebells and intercommuned interdicted of all supplie solace being put out of their oun and by Law precluded of the harbour of all other habitations and so both for safety subsistence compelled by necessity to concur keep together may alleviate the Censure and stop the Clamour of its unfeasibleness But thô it is not the prudence of the managment but the justness of the Action that I would have vindicated from obliquies yet it wanted nothing but success to justify both in the conviction of many that made much outcry against it In these dangerous in his maintainance of the true Covenanted Religion which homage they cannot now require upon the account of the Covenant which they have renounced disclaimed and upon no other ground we are bound to them the Croun not being an inheritance that passeth from Father to son without the Consent of Tenants 3 Of the hope of their returning from these Courses Whereof there is none seeing they have so often declared their purposes of persevering ill thein And suppose they should dissemble a repentance
1680. at the Torwood he excommunicated some of the most scandalous and Principal Promoters Abettors of this Conspiracy against Christ as formally as the present Case could admit After Sermon upon Ezek. 21. 25 26 27. And thou profane wicked Prince of Israel whose day is come c. He had a short and pertinent discourse on the nature the subject the causes and the ends of Excommunication in general And then declared that he was not led out of any private Spirit or passion to this Action but constrained by Conscience of duty and zeal to God to stigmatize with this brand and wound with the Sword of the Lord these Enemies of God that had so Apostatized rebelled against mocked despised defied Our Lord and to declare them as they are none of His to be none of ours The persons excommunicated and the Sentence against them was given forth as followes I being a Minister of Iesus Christ and having Authority and Power from Him do in His Name by His Spirit excommunicatâ— cast out of the true Church and deliver up to Satan Charles the Second King c. The Sentence was founded upon these grounds declared in the pronunciation thereof 1 for his high mocking of God in that after he had acknowledged his own sins his fathers sins his mothers Idolatrie yet had gone on more avowedly in the same than all before him 2 for his great Perjurie in breaking burning the Covenant 3 for his rescinding all Lawes for establishing the Reformation and enacting Lawes contrarie thereunto 4 for commanding of Armies to destroy the Lords people 5 for his being an Enemy to true Protestants helper of the Papists and hindering the execution of just Lawes against them 6 for his granting Remissions Pardons for Murderers which is in the power of no King to do being expressly contrare to the Law of God. 7 for his Adulteries and dissembling with God man Next by the same Authority and in the same name he excommunicated Iames Duke of York for his Idolatrie and setting it up in Scotland to defile the Land and entycing encouraging others to do so Not mentioning any other sins but what he scandalously persisted in in Scotland c. With several other rotten Malignant Enemies on whom the Lord hath ratiâ—â—ed that Sentence since very remarkably whose sins punishments both may be read more visiblie in the Providences of the time than I can record them But about this time when amidst all the abounding defections divisions of that dark dismal hour of tentation some in zeal for the Cause were endeavouring to keep up the Testimony of the day in an abstraction from Complying Ministers Others were left in holy judgment to be a stumbling block to the Generation hardening them in their defections and to be a beacon to the most zealous to keep off from all unwarrantable excesses to fall into fearâ—ul extravagances and delirious damnable delusions being overdriven with ignorant blind zeal into untroden paths which led them into a labyrinth of darkness when as they were stumbled at many Ministers their unfaithfulness so through the deceit of Sathan and the hypocrisie of his Instruments they came to be offended at Mr Cargil his faithfulness who spared neither left hand declensions nor right hand extremes and left him and all the Ministers not only disouning all Communion with those that were not of their way but execrating Cursing them and kept themselves in desert places from all Company where they persisted prodigiously in fastings and singing Psalms pretending to wonderful raptures Enthusiasmes and in fine I. Gib with 4 more of them came to that hight of Blasphemy that they burnt the Bible Confession of Faith. These were the sweet singers as they were called led away into these delusions by that Impostor Sorcerer Iohn Gib who never encreased to such a number as was then feared reported being within thirty most part women all which for the most part have been through Mercy reclaimed from that destructive way which through Grace the Reproached Remnant adhering to the foresaid Testimony had alwayes an abhorrence of Wherefore that ignorant impudent Calumnie of their Consortship with Gibs followers is only the vent of viperous Envy For they were the first that discovered them and whose pains the Lord blessed in reclaiming them and were alwayes so far from partaking with them that to this day these that have come off from that way and have offered the Confession of their scandal do still complain of their over-rigid severity in not admitting them to their select fellowships To which may be added this undenyable Demonstration that whereas the persecuâ—ing Courts of Inquisition did alwayes extend the utmost severity against the Ouners of this Testimony yet they spared them And the Duke of York then in Scotland was so weâ— pleased with Gib's Blasphemies that he favoured him extraordinarly and freely dismissed him This was a cloudy dark day but not without a burning shining light as long as that faithful Minister of Christ Mr Donald Cargil was following the Work of the Lord who shortly after this finished his Testimony being apprehended with other two faithful zealous Witnesses of Christ Mr Walter Smith and Mr Iames Boog who with 2 more were altogether at Edinburgh 27. Iulij 1681. Crouned with the Glory of Martyrdom Then came the day of the Remnants vexation trouble darkness dimness of anguish wherein who so looked unto the Land could see nothing but darkness sorrow the light darkened in the Heavens thereof wherein neither Star nor Sun appeared for many dayes and poor People were made to grope for the wall like the blind and to stumble in noon day as in the night While the Persecution advanced on the one hand a violent spait of defection carried doun the most part of Ministers Professors before it driving them to Courses of sinful scandalous Conformings with the times Corruptions Compearings before their Courts Complyings with their Commands paying of theis Cesses and other Exactions Taking of their Oaths Bonds and countenancing their Prelatical Church-Services which they were ashamed to do before And thereupon on the other hand the Divisions and Confusions were augmented and poor people that desired to cleave to the Testimony were more more offended and stumbled at the Ministers who either left the Land in that clamant Call of the peoples necessity or lurked in their own retirements and declined the duty of that day leaving people to determine themselves in all their perplexities as a prey to all tentations But the tender Pastor and Shepherd of Israel who leads the blind in the way they know not did not forsake a Remnant in that hour of tentation who kept the Word of His Patience and as He helped those that fell into the hands of Enemies to Witness a good Confession so He strengthened the zeal of the remaining Contenders against all the
briefly plainly We do not usuâ—p a judgment in the case pretending no more Authority over them in our private Capacity than we allow them to have over us that is none at all Nor can we admit that they should be both Judges party for then they might challenge that prerogative in every case and strengthen themselves in an incontrollable immunity impunity to do what they pleased But we appeal to the fundamental Lawes of the Kingdom aggreeable to the word of God to Judge and to the whole world of impartial Spectators to read pronounce the judgment Lâ—x Rex Quest. 24. Pag. 213. sayeth in answer to this There is a Court of Necessity no less than a Court of Justice And the fundamental Lawes must then speak and it is with the people in this extremity as if they had no ruler And as to the doubtsomness of these Lawes he sayeth 1 As the Scriptures in all fundamentals are clear expone themselves actu primo condemn Heresies So all Lawes of men in their fundamentals which are the Law of Nature Nations are clear 2 Tyranny is more visible intelligible than Heresie and it s soon discerned The people have a Natural Throne of Policy in their conscience to give warning materially sentence against the King as a Tyrant where Tyranny is more obscure and the thread smal that it escape the eye of man the King keepeth Possession but I deny that Tyranny can be obscure long 7. I shall grant that many things are yeeldable even to a Grassant Dominator Tyrannical Occupant of the place of Magistracy as 1. There may be some cases wherein its Lawful for a people to yeeld subjection to a Lawless Tyrant when groaning under his overpouring yoke under which they must patiently bear the inâ—â—â—nation of the Lord because they have sinned against Him until He arise plead His oun Cause execute judgment in the earth Mic. 7. 9. until which time they must kiss the rod as in the hand of God and oune adore the holyness Soveraignty of that Providence that hath subjected them under such a slavery and are not to attempt a violent ejection or excussion when either the thing attempted is altogether impracticable or the means manner of effectuating it dubious unwarrantable or the necessary Concomitants consequents of the cure more hurtful or dangerous than the disease or the like As in many cases also a man may be subject to a robber prevailing against him So we find the people of Israel in Egyt Babylon c. yeelded subjection to Tyrants But in this case we deny two things to them 1 Allegiance or active voluntary subjection so as to oune them for Magistrats 2 Stupid Passive obedience or suffering without resistence For the first we owe it only to Magistrats by virtue of the Law either Ordinative of God or Constitutive of man. And it is no Argument to infer as a mans subjecting himself to a Robber assaulting him is no soild proof of his approving or acknowledging the injury violence committed by the robber therefore a Persons yeelding subjection to a Tyrant a Publick robber does not argue his acknowledging or approving his Tyranny oppression For the subjection that a Tyrant requires and which a Robber requires is not of the same nature the one is Legal of subjects which we cannot oune to a Tyrant the other is forced of the subdued which we must acknowledge to a Robber But to make the Paralell If the Robber should demand in our subjecting our selves to him an ouning of him to be no robber but an honest man as the Tyrant demands in our subjecting our selves to him in ouning him to be no Tyrant but a Magistrate then we ought not to yeeld it to the one no more than to the other For the Second to allow them Passive obedience is in-intelligible Non-sense a meer Contradiction for nothing that 's meerly passive can be obedience as relative to a Law nor can any obedience be meerly passive for obedience is always active But not only is the inaccuracy of the Phrase excepted against but also that position maintained by many that in reference to a yoke of Tyranny there is a time which may be called the proper season of suffering that is when suffering in opposition to acting or resisting is a necessary indispensible duty and resisting is a sin For if the one be an indispensible duty the other must be a sin at the same time But this cannot be admitted For though certainly there is such a season of suffering wherein suffering is Lawful laudable necessary and all must lay their account with suffering and litle else can be attempted but which will encrease sufferings yet even then we may resist as well as we can and these two Resistence Suffering at the same time are not incompatible David did bear most patiently the injury of his Sons usurpation when he said let the Lord do to me as seemeth Him good 2 Sam. 15. 26. ch 10. 12. and betaketh himself to fervent prayers Psal. 3. and yet these were not all the weapons he used against him Neither did he ever oune him as a Magistrate We are to suffer all things patiently as the Servants of the Lord and look to Him for Mercy relief Psal. 123. 2. but we are not obliged to suffer even in that season as the slaves of men Again suffering in opposition to resistence does never fall under any moral Law of God execept in the absolutely extraordinary Case of Christs passive obedience which cannot fall under our deliberation or imitation Or in the case of a positive Law as was given to the Iewes to submit to Nebuchadnezzar which was express peculiar to them as shall be cleared That can never be commanded as indispensible duty which does not fall under our free will or deliberation but the enemies will as the Lord permits them as the Case of suffering is That can never be indispensible duty which we may decline without sin as we may do suffering if we have not a call to it yea in that case it were sin to suffer therefore in no case it can be formally indispensibly commanded so as we may not shift it if we can without sin Suffering simply the evil of punishment just or unjust can never be a conformity to Gods preceptive Will but only to His Providential disposal it hath not voluntas signi for its rule but only voluntas beneplaciti All the Commands that we have for suffering are either to direct the manner of it that it be Patiently Chearfully when forced to it wrongfully 1 Pet. 2. 19 20. or Comparatively to determine our choise in an unavoidable alternative either to suffer or sin and so we are commanded rather to suffer than to deny Christ Math. 13. 33. and we are commanded upon these termes to follow Christ to take up His Cross when He layes
he is not nor can not be our Crouned King and therefore we must not be his Liege subjects ouning fealty obedience to him For according to the National Covenant as all Lieges are to maintain the Kings Authority consistent with the subjects Liberties which if they be innovated or prejudged such Confusion would ensue as this realme could be no more a free Monarchy So for the Preservation of true Religion Lawes Liberties of this Kingdom it is statute by the 8 Act. Parl. 1 repeated in the 99 Act. Parl. 7. ratified in the 23. Act. Parl. 11. and 114 Act. Parl. 12. of King Iames 6. and 4 Act of K. Charles 1. that all Kings Princes â— at their coronation reception of their Princely Authority shall make their faithful Promise by their solemn Oath in the presence of the Eternal God That enduring the whole time of their lives they shall serve the same Eternal God to the utter-most of their power according as He hath required in His most holy Word contained in the Old new Testaments and according to the same Word shall maintain the true Religion of Christ Jesus the preaching of His holy Word the due right Ministration of the Sacraments now received Preached within this realme according to the Confession of faith immediatly preceding and shall abolish gainstand all false religion contrary to the same And shall rule the people committed to their charge according to the will Command of God revealed in His fore-said Word and according to the Laudable Lawes Constitutions received in this realme no wayes repugnant to the said Will of the Eternal God And shal procure to the uttermost of their power to the Kirk of God whole Christian people true perfect peace in all time coming And that they shall be careful to root out of their Empire all Hereticks Enemies to the true Worship of God who shall be convicted by the true Kirk of God of the foresaid Crimes Now this Coronation Oath he hath not taken he will not he cannot take and therefore cannot be our Crouned King according to Law. As there be also many other Lawes incapacitating his admission to the Croun being a Professed Papist and no Law for it at all but one of his oun making by a Pacqued Cabal of his oun Complices a Parliament wherein himself presided as Commissioner enacting matterially his succession and rescinding all these Ancient Lawes which Act of Succession which is all the legal right he can pretend to in Scotland because it cannot be justified therefore his right cannot be ouned which is founded upon the subversion of our Ancient Lawes But as he cannot be our Legally Crouned King so he is not so much as formally Crouned And therfore before his Inauguration whatever right to be King whom the Representatives may admit to the Government he may pretend to by hereditary Succession yet he cannot formally bemade King till the people make a Compact with him upon termes for the safety of their dearest nearst Liberties even though he were not disabled by Law. He might as they say pretend to some jus ad rem but he could have no jus in re The Kings of Scotland while uncrouned can exerce no Royal Government for the Coronation in Concret according to the substance of the Act is no Ceremonie as they who make Conscience it self but a Ceremony call it nor an accidental ingredient in the Constitution of a King but as it is distinctive so it is Constitutive it distinguished Saul from all Israel and made him from no King to be a King it is dative not only Declarative it puts some honour upon him that he had not before 3. Though the Lawes should not strike against his Coronation And though the Representatives Legally should take the same measures with him that they took with his brother and admit him upon the termes of the Covenant yet after such doleful experiences of such transactions with these Sons of Belial who must not be taken with hands nor by the hand it were hard to trust or entrust them with the Government even though they should make the fairest Professions Since they whose Principle is to keep no faith to Hereticks as they call us and who will be as absolute in their promises as they are in their power have deservedly forefeited all Credit Trust with honest men so that none could rationally refer the determination of a half Croun reckoning to any of them far less oune them their Government in the Managment of the weightiest affairs of State since their Male-versations are written in such bloody Characters as he that runs may read them At least it were wisdom is our duty to take our Measures from the General Assemblies Procedure with the other Brother before his admission to the Government to suspend our Allegiance to him until Authority be Legally devolved upon him and founded upon bounded by termes giving all security for Religion Liberty 12. As I said before wary Prudence in waving such an impertinent Ticklish Question cannot be condemned since what ever he may be in conscience no man in Law can be obliged so far to surrender the common Priviledge of all Mankind to give an account of all his inward thoughts which are alwise said to be free And as in nothing they are more various so in nothing they can be more violented than to have our opinion sentiments of the current Government extorted from us a declining of which Declaration of thoughts where no overt Act in project or practice can be proven against it cannot be Treason in any Law in the world So a Cautelous Answer in such a ticklish entrapping imposition cannot be censured in point of Lawfullnesse of expediency even though much be concedded to stop the Mouths of these bloody Butchers gaping greedily after the blood of the Answerer if he do not really oune but give them to understand he cannot approve of this Tyranny But as these poor faithful Witnesses who were helped to be most free have alwise been honoured with the most signal Countenance of the Lord in a happy issue of their Testimony So those that used their Prudentials most in seeking shifts to shâ—n severity and studying to satisfie these Inquisitors with their stretched Concessions were ordinarly more exposed to snares and found less satisfaction in their Sufferings even though they could say much to justify or at least extenuate their Shiftings I knew one who had proof of this who afterwards was ashamed of this kind of Prudence A short account of whose managing of Answers to this Question because it may conduce somewhat to the explication of it may here be hinted The question moved after the usual forme was Do ye onne the Authority of King Iames the 7 In answer to which he pleaded first for the immunity of his thoughts which he said were not subject to theirs or any Tribunal When this could
England and generally hated of all who disdaining to wait upon the formall choise of any but after he had paved his passage to the Throne upon his Brothers blood did usurpe the Title without all Law. 5. The second thing necessary for the Legal Constitution of a King by the people is their Compact with him which must either be Express or Tacite Explicite or Implicite Two things are here to be proven that will furnish an Argument for disouning both the Brothers First That there must be a Conditionall reciprocally obliging Covenant between the Soveraign and the Subjects without which there is no such relation to be ouned Secondly That when this compact is broken in all or its chiefest conditions by the Soveraign the peoples obligation ceases The first I shall set doun in the words of a famous Author our Renouned Country man Buchanan in his Dialogue de Iure Regni apud Scotos Mutua igitur Regi cum Civibus est pactio c. There is then or there ought to be a Mutual compact between the King and his subjects c. That this is indispensibly necessary essential to make up the Relation of Soveraign Subjects may be proved both from the Light of Nature Revelation First it may appear from the Light of Natural reason 1. From the Rise of Government and the Interest people have in erecting it by consent choise at is shewed above If a King cannot be with out the peoples making then all the power he hath must either be by compact or gift If by compact then we have what we proposed And if by gift then if abused they may recall it or if they cannot recover it yet they may ought to hold their hand and give him no more that they may retain that is no more honour or respect which is in the honourer before the honoured get it Can it be imagined that a people acting rationally would give a power absolutely without restrictions to destroy all their oun rights Could they suppose this boundless Lawless Creature left at Liberty to Tyrannize would be a fit mean to procure the the ends of Government for this were to set up a rampant Tyrant to rule as he listeth which would make their condition a great deal worse then if they had no Ruler at all for then they might have more Liberty to see to their safety See Ius populi ch 6. pag. 96. 97. 2. This will be clear from the nature of that Authority which only a Soveraign can have over his Subjects which whatever be the Nature of it it cannot be absolute that is against Scripture Nature Common sense as shall be proven at more length That is to set up a Tyrant one who is free from all conditions a roaring Lyon a ranging Bear to destroy all if he pleases It must be granted by all that the Soveraign Authority is only fiduciarie entrusted by God the people with a great Charge A great Pledge is impauned committed to the Care Custody of the Magistrate which he must take special care of and not abuse or waste or alienate or sell for in that case Royalists themselves grant he may be deposed He is by Office a Patron of the Subjects Liberties and Keeper of the Law both of God Man the Keeper of both Tables Sure he hath no power over the Lawes of God but a Ministerial power he may not stop disable them as he pleases Of the same nature is it over all other Parts of his Charge He is rather a Tutor than an Inheritor proprietor of the Common-wealth and may not do with his pupils interest what he pleases In a word the Nature whole significancy of his power lyes in this that he is the Nations publick Servant both Objectively in that he is only for the good of the people and Representatively in that the people hath impauned in his hand all their power to do Royal Service The Scripture eaches this in giving him the Titles of Service as Watchman c. allowing him Royal wages for his Royal work Rom. 13. he is Gods Minister attending continually on this thing There is his work for this cause pay yow tribute also There is his wages maintinance He is called so in that transaction with Rehoboam The old men advised him to be a Servant unto the People then they should be his Servants 1 King. 12. 7. There was a conditional bargain proposed As to be a Servant or Tutor or Guardian upon Trust always implies Conditions Acconntableness to them that entrust them 3. It must needs be so otherwise great absurdities would follow Here would be a voluntary contracted Relation obliging as to relative duties to a man that ouwed none correlative to us and yet one whom we set over us It were strange if there were no Condition here and no other voluntarly suscepted Relations can be without this as between Man Wife Master Servant c. This would give him the disposal of us Ours as if both we and what we have were his oun as a mans goods are against which he does not sin whatever he do with them So this would make a King that could not sin against us being no ways obliged to us for he can no otherwise be obliged to us but upon Covenant conditions he may be obliged bound in duty to God otherwise but he cannot be bound to us otherwise And if he be not bound then he may do what he will he can do no wrong to us to whom he is no wayes bound This also is point blank against the Law of God which is the Second way to prove it by the Light of Revelation or Scripture 1. In thevery directions about making seting up of Kings the Lord shewes what conditions shall be required of them Deut. 17. 15. c. and in all directions for obeying them the qualifications they should have are rehearsed as Rom. 13. 3 4. Therefore none are to be set up but on these conditions and none are to be obeyed but such as have these qualifications 2. In His promises of the succession of Kings He secures their continuation only Conditionally to establish the Kingdom if they be constant to do His Commandments Judgements 1 Chron. 28. 7. There shall not fail a man to sit upon the Trone yet so that they take heed to their way to walk in Gods Law as David did 2 Chron. 6. 16. Now He was not otherwise to perform these promises but by the action suffrage of the people seting him up which He had appointed to be the way of calling Kings to Thrones if therefore the Lords promise be conditional the peoples actions also behoved to be suspended upon the same conditions 3. We have many express Covenants between Rulers Subjects in Scripture Iephthah was fetcht from the Land of Tob and made the head of the Gileadites by an explicite mutual stipulation wherein the Lord
if he do so so the subjects shall be loosed from all bonds of obedience then when he does so he becomes a meer private person Grotius there supposes the power is transferred upon a resolutive condition that is if he transgress the condition the power shall be resolved into its first fountain much more if it be transferred expressly also upon a suspensive condition that he shall continue to maintain the ends of the Covenant defend Religion the Liberties of the Subjects in the defence whereof we shall oune Allegiance to him otherwise not in that case if he do not maintain these ends plain it is our obligation ceases for how can it stand upon a conditional obligation when his performance of the condition sists But whatever be the conditions Mutual it flowes Natively from the Nature of a Mutual compact that qui non praestat officium promissum cadit beneficio hac lege dato he who doth not perform the conditions aggreed upon hath no right to the benefite granted upon condition of performance of these conditions especially if he performe not or violate these conditions upon supposition whereof he would not have gotten the benefite It were very absurd to say in a Mutual conditional compact one party shall still be bound to perform his conditions though the other perform none but break all Were it the act of rational Creatures to set up a Soveraign upon conditions he shall not play the Tyrant and yet be bound to him thô he Tyrannize never so much We have the Nature of Mutual compacts in the Spies Covenant with Rahab Iosh. 2. 20. If thow utter this our business then we will be quite of thine Oath which thow hast made us to swear if she should break condition then the obligation of the Oath on their part should cease But next all the stress will ly in proving that the Covenant on such such conditions between a Prince Subjects doth equally mutually oblige both to each other for if it equally oblige both then both are equally disengaged from other by the breach on either side and either of them may have a just claim in Law against the other for breach of the conditions But Royalists Court-slaves alledge that such a Covenant obliges the King to God but not to the people at all so that he is no more accountable to them than if he had made none at all But the contrare is evident For 1 If the compact be Mutual and if it be infringed on one side it must be so in the other also for in contracts the parties are considered as equalls whatever inequality there may be betwixt them otherwise I speak of contracts among men 2 If it be not so there is no Covenant made with the people at all And so David did no more Covenant with Israel than with the Chaldeans for to all with whom the Covenant is made it obliges to them Otherwise it must be said he only made the Covenant with God contrary to the Text for he made it only before the Lord as a Witness not with Him as a party Ioashs Covenant with the Lord is expresly distinguished from that with the people 3 If it be not so it were altogether non-sense to say there were any Covenant made with the King on the other hand for he is supposed to be made King on such such terms and yet by this after he is made King he is no more obliged unto them than if there had been no compact with him at all 4 If he be bound as King and not only as a man or Christian then he is bound with respect to the people for with respect to them he is only King But he is bound as King and not only as a man or Christian because it is only with him as King that the people Covenant and he must transact with them under the same consideration Next that which he is obliged to is the specifical act of a King to defend Religion Liberty Rule in Righteousness And therefore his Covenant binds him as King. Again if he be not bound as King then as a King he is under no obligation of Law or Oath which is to make him a Lawless Tyrant yea none of Gods subjects It would also suppose that the King as King could not sin against the people at all but only against God for as King he could be under no obligation of duty to the people and where there is no obligation there is no sin by this he would be set above all obligations to love his neighbour as himself for he is above all his neighbours and all mankind and only less than God and so by this doctrine he is loosed from all duties of the Second Table or at least he is not so much obliged to them as others But against this it is Objected both Prince people are obliged to performe their part to each other and both are obliged to God but both are not accountable to each other there is not mutual power in the parties to compell one another to performe the promised duty the King hath it indeed over the people but not the people over the King and there is no indifferent Judge Superior to both to compell both but God. Ans. 1. What if all this should be granted yet it doth not infringe the proposition what if the people have not power to compell him yet Iure he may fall from his Soveraignity though de facto he is not deposed he loses his right to our part when he breaks his part 2. There is no need of a Superior Arbiter for as in contracting they are considered as equal so the party keeping the contract is Superior to the other breaking it 3. There may be Mutual Coactive Power where there is no Mutual relation of Superiority Inferiority yea in some cases Inferiours may have a Coactive Power by Law to compell their Superiours failing in their duty to them As a Son wronged by his Father may compel him to reparation by Law And independent Kingdoms nothing inferior to each other being in Covenant together the wronged may have a Coactive power to force the other to duty without any Superior Arbiter 4. The bond of suretyship brings a man under the obligation to be accountable to the Creditor though the surety were never so high and the Creditor never so low Solomon sayes in General without exception of Kings yea including them because he was a King that spake it Prov. 6. 1 2. My son if thow be Surety for thy friend thow art snared with the words of thy Mouth Now a Kings power is but fiduciary And therefore he cannot be unaccountable for the power concredited to him And if the Generation had minded this our Stewarts should have been called to an account for their Stewardship ere now Hence I argue If a Covenanted Prince breaking all the Conditions of his compact doth forfeit his right to the Subjects Allegiance
grand Interests of the Community must be seen to by Legal Securities for Religion Liberty which is the end use of fundamental Laws Now how these have been unhinged infringed by the introduction present establishment by Law of that Monster of the prerogative enacted in Parliament Anno 1661. the Apologetick Relation doth abundantly demonstrate Sect. 10. Concerning the Kings Civil Supremacy enhancing all the Absoluteness that ever the Great Turk could arrogate and yet far short of what hath been Usurped since and impudently proclaimed to the world especially by him who now domineers in his Challenges of Soveraign Authority prerogative Royal Absolute Power which all are to obey without reserve whereby the whole basis of our Constitution and Bulwark of our Religion Laws Liberties is enervated and we have security of no Law but the Kings lust Hence I argue Those Princes that contrary to their virtual compact at least at their coming to the Crown have overturned all fundamental Laws cannot be ouned But our Princes have contrary to their virtual compact at least at their coming to the Crown overturned all fundamental Laws Ergo they cannot be ouned The Major is plain for they that overturn fundamental Laws are no Magistrats thereby all the ends of Government being subverted and the subverter cannot be ouned as a Father or friend but an open enemy to the Common-wealth nor looked upon as Magistrats doing their duty but as Tyrants seeking themselves with the destruction of the Common-wealth And in this case the compact the ground of the Constitution being violated they fall from their right and the people are Liberated from their obligation and they being no Magistrats the people are no subjects for the relation is mutual and so is the obligation Ius populi chap. 9. pag. 183. The Minor is manifest both from the matter of fact and the Mischiefs framed into Laws by the Soveraign Authority Prerogative Royal Absolute Power foresaid whereby what remains of our fundamental Constitutions either in Religious or Civil Settlements unsubverted as yet may be subverted when this Absolute Monarch pleases Which Absolute Authority we cannot in conscience oune for these Reasons taken both from Reason Scripture First it s against Reason 1. A power contrare to Nature cannot be ouned Absolute power is such for that which takes away and makes the people to give away their Natural power of preserving their lives Liberties and sets a man above all rule Law is contrare to Nature such is Absolute power making people resign that which is not in their power to resign an absolute power to destroy Tyrannize 2. A power contrare to the first rise of its Constitution cannot be ouned Absolute power is such for The first rise of the Constitution is a peoples seting a Soveraign over them giving him Authority to administer justice over them But it were against this to set one over them with a power to rage at randome and rule as he lists It s proven before a King hath no power but what the people gave him but they never gave never could give an absolute power to destroy themselves 3. That power which is against the ends of Government cannot be ouned Absolute power is such for that which will make a peoples condition worse then before the Constitution and that mean which they intended for a blessing to turn a plague scourage to them and all the subjects to be formal slaves at the Princes devotion must needs be contrare to the ends of Government But Absolute power is such for against the exorbitance thereof no means would be left to prevent its obstructing all the fountains of Justice and commanding Laws Lawyers to speak not justice righteousness reason but the lust pleasure of one man and turning all into Anarchy confusion Certainly it could never be the intention either of the work or workers at the Constitution of Government to set up a power to enslave the people to be a Curse to them but their ends was to get comfort safety Liberty under the shadow of Government 4. That power which invalidates and is inconsistent with the Kings compact with the people cannot be ouned Absolute Power is such for the tenor of that is alwise to secure Laws Liberties to rule according to Law but to be Absolute invalidates is inconsistent with that That which were an engagment into Contradictories cannot consist with that compact but to engage to be absolute and yet to rule by Law is an engagment into Contradictories which no people could admit for a security It s inconsistent with this compact to give the King Absolute Power to overturn Religion Liberty and to assume it which was never given were to invalidate this compact and to make himself no King but to restore unto the people the power they conferred upon him for the defence of Religion Liberty 5 That power which is not from God nor of God cannot be ouned But Absolute Power is not of God because it is a power to Tyrannize Sin which if it were of God He should be the Author of Sin for if the Moral Power be of God so must the acts be but the acts of Absolute Power being Lawless cannot be from God Ergo neither the Moral Power to commit these acts 6. That Ruler who cannot be Gods Minister for the peoples good cannot be ouned for that is the formal reason of our consfiencious subjection to Rulers Rom. 13. 4 5. But Absolute Soveraigns are such as cannot be Gods Ministers for the peoples good for if they be Gods Ministers for good they must administer justice preserve peace rule by Law take directions from their Master and if so they cannot be absolute 7. A Tyrant in actu signato exercito cannot be ouned But an Absolute Prince is such being a power that may play the Tyrant if he pleases and jure as King And so if Kings be actu primo Tyrants then people are actu primo Slaves and so Royal Power cannot be a blessing to them yea a Lawless breaker of all bonds promises Oaths cannot be ouned as Lawful Power But Absolute Power is such for it cannot be limited by these Obligations at least people cannot have any seurity by them 8. A Lawless Power is not to be ouned An Absolute Power is a Lawless power Ergo not to be ouned The Major is plain Cicero sayes Lib. 2. de officio Eadem constituendarum Legum causa fuit quae Regum The reason of making Lawes was the same as of the creation of Kings And Buchanan de jure Regni very excellently when the lust of Kings was in stead of Laws and being vested with an infinite immoderate power they did not contain themselves within bounds the insolency of Kings made Laws to be desired for this cause Laws were made by the people and Kings constrained to make use not of their Licencious wills in judgment but of
Covenant that made him King doth oblige to unmake him Whatever power he hath it is only a borrowed fiduciary power as the Nations Publick servant and that which was lent him in Pledge or paun may be reclaimed when abused by him Especially if he turn parricide Kill his brother murder his nobles burn Cities then he may ought to be punished by Law. Otherwise God should have provided better for the safety of the part than of the whole though that part be but a mean for the safety of the whole for if he turn Tyrant in his absoluteness the people must be destroyed if they may not repress him thus he is secured and the whole exposed to ruine Yea if he be a man as well as a King he must be under rule of Law and when he transgresses either his transgressions are punishable by men or they are not transgressions with men See many Arguments to this purpose in Lex Rex Quest. 14. 19. 22. 23. 24. 26. 27. But Secondly I prove it by Scripture 1. Even as King he is regulated by Law not to multiply horses nor wives nor money but to keep the words of the Law and not lift up himself above his brethren Deut. 17. 16 17 19 20. he must observe to do according to the Law and not turn from it to the right hand or to the left Iosh. 1. 7. Ergo he must not be absolute 2. He is certainly under that Law Math. 7. 12. what so ever ye would that men should do to yow do ye even so to them which is the universal fundamental Law. If then he would have us keeping in our line of subordination to him he must keep his line and so cannot be absolute 3. What is Gods dwe peculiar Prerogative can be ouned in no Mortal But Absolute power is Gods due peculiar Prerogative He alone does whatsoever pleaseth Him Psal. 115. 3. He alone worketh alle things after the Counsel of His oun will Eph. 1. 11. Acts or Commands founded upon the sole pleasure of the Agent are proper to God. Its Gods will and not the Creatures that can make things good or just It s Blasphemy therefore to ascribe absolute power to any Creature 4. That which the spirit of God condemned as a point of Tyranny in Nebuchadnezzar that is no prerogative to be ouned but the Spirit of God condemned this in him proceeding from absolute power that whom he would he slew and whom he would he kept alive whom he would he set up and whom he would he put doun And his heart was lifted up Dan. 5. 19. 20. 5. That which God condemns threatens in Tyrants in the Word in General cannot be ouned but Absolute power God condemns thereatens in the word in general that they turned Iudgement into Gall and said have we not taken to us horns by our oun strength Amos. 6. 12. 13. 6. The Word of God speaks nothing of the Kings Absolute prerogative to make Laws as he will. It is plain the Kings of Iudah had it not but the Sanhedrin had a great part of the Nomothetick power and of the punitive power in a special manner the Princes people had it by Ieremahs acknowledgment Ier. 26. 14. And Zedekiah confesses to them the King is not he that can do any thing against yow Ier. 38. 5. 7. we find the King in Scripture had not an absolute power to expone or execute the Law as he would Saul made a Law 1 Sam. 14. 2â— Cursed be the man that eats any food until evening But expening it thinking to execute it after a Tyrannical manner he was justly resisted by the people who would not let him kill innocent Ionathan 8. Nor had he the sole power of Interpreting it for inferior Judges were Interpreters who are no less essential Judges than the King who are set to Judge for the Lord and not for the King 2 Cron. 19. 6. and therefore they were to expone it according to their oun conscience and not the Kings They were to speak righteousness Iudge uprightly Psal. 58. 1. hence called Gods as well as Kings Psal. 82. 1. There was no essential Difference between a King of Gods approving and a Judge there being but one Law to both Deut. 17. 9. he was subject to judgment as well as others for being but a brother even while on the throne who was not to lift up his heart above his brethren Deut. 17. ult When his Cause was to be judged his person though never so great was not to be respected nor were they to be afrayed of the face of man for the judgment was Gods Deut. 1. 17. therefore the Judges were to give out sentence in judgment as if the Lord were to give it out There was no exception of Kings there Yea we find according to common Law they judged punished offending Kings as shall be made appear 10. If they were under Church Censures then they were not absolute but we find Kings were under Church Censures not only rebuked sharply to their face of which we have many instances but also subjected to Church discipline as Uzziah shut up for his Leprosie And certainly at all times this must be extended to all for the King is either a brother or not If not then he should not be King according to the Scripture Deut. 17. 15. then also he is not a Christian nor can he say the Lords Prayer If he be then if a brother offend he is subject to the Church Math. 18. there is no exceptions of Kings there The Objection from Eccles 8. 3. 4. he doth whatsoever pleaseth him where the word of a King is there is power and who may say unto him what doest thow is of no significancy here For. 1. This Argument will enforce absolute obedience if the power be to be taken absolutely for it is obedience that is there commanded and so we must not only oune the absolute Authority but obey it without reserve which never any yet had the impudence to plead for until Iames the unjust claimed it in a Scots Proclaimation but we answer It is better to obey God than man 2. If he may do whatsoever pleases him then he may turn Priest then he may kill whom he pleases take possession and yet for Saules Usurpation Samuel could say more than what doest thow even to tell him he had done foolishly and his Kingdom should not continue 1 Sam. 13. 13. 14. And for Ahabs Tyranny Elâ—ah could tell him the dogs shall lick thy blood even thine 1 King. 21. 19. And Ezekiel thow profane wicked-Prince of Israel Ezek. 21. 25. 3. The meaning is then only this that a righteous King his just power may not be controlled he is armed with power that may not be resisted for he beareth not the Sword in vain and therefore we must not stand in an evil matter against them I conlude then this Argument with the words of an Ingenious Author upon this
their Posterity which would multiply as many Common wealths as there have been fathers since Or if it went by Primogeniture only to the first born that he alone could claim the power which would infer the necessity of an universal Monarchy without multiplication of Common-wealths If it was by his voluntary assignment to whom in what proportion he pleased then the universal Monarchy died with himself and so could not be conveyed at all for either he behoved to give each son a share to be conveyed dounwards to their children in that proportion or whole solide to one So also the former dilemma recurs for if the first be said it will make as many litle Kingdoms as there have been sons of Adam if the second the world should be but still one Kingdom But however it be this could never be the way that God appointed either for raising a Magistratical power where it is wanting or deriving a right to any in being Considering the multiplication division confusion Extinction of families that have been If it be from Fergus the first of this line then either it comes from him as a King or as a Father not the first for the reason above hinted nor as a father for a father may defraud his son of the heritage a King cannot deprive his son of the Crown a father may divide his heritage a King cannot divide the Kingdom among his sons It must then be at length refounded on the peoples Consent 3. If even where lineal succession is Constituted by Law for eviting the inconveniences of frequent elections people are not tied to admit every first born of that line then that birth righr where there is no more cannot make a King But the former is true for they are tied only conditionally so he be qualified and have a head to sit at the helme and not a fool or monster neither are they free to admit Murderers or Idolaters by the Laws of God and of the Land It is not birth then but their admission being so qualified that makes Kings Hence 4. That which takes away the peoples birth-right given them of God to provide for their liberties in the fitest Government that is not to be ouned But to make birth alone a tile to the Crown takes away the peoples birth-right given them of God of providing for their liberties in the fitest Government and fetters their choise to one destructive to these Certainly where God hath not bound the conscience men may not bind themselves nor their posterity But God hath never fettered men to a choise of a Government or Governing line which contrary to the intention of the Oath may prove destructive to the ends thereof Nor can the fathers leave in legacy by Oath any chains to fetter the after wits of posterity to a choise destructive to Religion liberty Israel was bound by Covenant not to destroy the Gibeonites but if they had risen to cut off Isael who can doubt but they were loosed from that obligation for to preserve Cut-throats was contrary to the intention of the Oath so when either Monarchy or the succeeding Monarch proves destructive to the ends of Government the Choice Law or Oath of our fathers cannot bind us 5. If we are tied to the hereditary succession not for the right the successor hath by birth but for our Covenanted allegiance to them whose successor he is then cannot his birth-right be the ground of our Allegiance And consequently hereditary succession cannot make a King But the former is true for in hereditary Crowns the first family being chosen by the suffrages of the people for that Cause the hereditary Prince comes to the Throne becanse his first father and in him the whole line was chosen The hereditary successor hath no priviledge or prerogative but from him who was chosen King. Therefore the obligation to the son being no greater than the obligation to the father which is the ground of that if the father then was ouned only because he was chosen qualified for Government the Son cannot be ouned for any other Cause but as chosen in him and also qualified and admitted with Consent We cannot choose the father as qualified and tye our selves to the Successors be what they will. 6. If a King be not born heir of a Kingdom then is he not King by birth But he is not born heir of a Kindom for a mean cannot be born to inherit the end the King is but a mean for the Kingdoms preservation If the Kingdom be his by birth as an inheritance why may he not upon necessary occasions sell his inheritance but if he sell it then all confess he is no more King. 7. If that which makes a King cannot be transmitted from father to son then succession by birth cannot make a King But the former is true The Royal faculty of Governing cannot be transmitted Solomon asked it from God he had it not from his father nor can he be born to the honour of a King because not born with either the gift or honour to be a Iudge God maketh high low not birth Nor can the Call Constitution of a King according to the will of God be transferred from father to son for that cannot be in Gods way without the intervening Consent of the people that cannot make him a born King. 8. If no Dominion can come by Nature as is proven before then can no man be a born King Nature birth cannot give them a Scepter in their hand nor Kingly Majestie they must have that alone from God the people and may only expect honour from their oun good Government Kings as Plutarch sayes must be like dogs that are best hunters not these who are born of best dogs 9. The peculiar Prerogative of Iesus Christ must not be ascribed to any other But this is His peculiar Prerogative to be a born King of whom it might be truely faid Where is He that is born King of the Iewes And for this end was He born who came out of the womb with a Crown on His Head which no Creature can bear 10. In Scripture we find that a King was to be so so qualified not a stranger but a reader of Gods Word c. Deut. 17. 15. c. he was not qualified by naked birth Hence if all the qualifications requisite in an heir cannot make a King qualified according to the Institution of God then his being heir cannot make him King But the first is true an heir may be an heir without these qualifications 11. We find in the Scripture the people were to make the Kings by that Law Deut. 17. thow shalt choose him whom the Lord chooseth yea neither Saul nor David were Kings till the people met to make them Therefore birth never made them Kings even though the Kingdom was tied to Davids line That was only a Typical designment by special Promise because Christ was to come of that line it was
where called and the year of redemption was a Iubile of joy so the freedom of release every seven years a great priviledge Ier 34. 9. but to be free of Government is a judgment Isai. 3. 4 5. it s threatened Israel shall abide without a King without a Prince Hos. 3. 4. In the Next place they cannot be ouned as Masters or Proprietors over the goods of the subjects thâ— in the case of necessity the King may make use of all goods in common for the good of the Kingdom For 1. The introduction of Kings cannot overturn natures foundation by the Law of Nature property was given to man Kings cannot rescind that 2. A man had goods ere ever there was a King a King was made only to preserve property therefore he cannot take it away 3. It cannot be supposed that rational people would choose a King at all if he had power to turn a greater Robber to preserve them from lesser Robberies oppressions would rational men give up themselves for a prey to one that they might be safe from becoming a prey to others 4. Then their case should be worse by erecting of Government if the Prince were proprietor of their goods for they had the property themselves before 5. Then Government should not be a blessing but a curse and the Magistrate could not be a Minister for good 6. Kingdoms then should be among bona fortunae the goods of fortune which the King might sell dispone as he pleased 7. His place then should not be a function but a possession 8. People could not then by their removes or otherwise change their Soveraigns 9. Then no man might dispose of his oun goods without the Kings consent by buying or selling or giving almes nay nor pay tribute for they cannot do these things except they have of their oun 10. This is the very Character of a Tyrant as described 1 Sam. 8. 11. he will take your sons c. Zeph. 3. 3. her Princes are roaring Lyons her Iudges are evening Wolves 11. All the threatenings rebukes of oppression condemn this Isai. 3. 14. 15. Ezek. 45. 9. Mic. 3. 2 3. Ahab condemned for taking Naboths vineyard 12. Pharaoh had not all the Land of Egypt till he bought it Gen. 42. 20. So the Land became Pharaohs not otherwise Yet giving and not granting that he were really a Master in all these respects Notwithstanding if he turn to pursue me for my life because of my fidelity to my Master his both will withdraw me from the service of the Supreme Universal Master I may Lawfully withdraw my self from his and disoune him for one when I cannot serve two Masters Sure he cannot be Master of the conscience Thirdly They cannot come under the conjugal relation though there may be some proportion between that and subjection to a Lawful Ruler because of the Mutual Covenant transacted betwixt them but the Tyrant Usurper cannot pretend to this who refuse all Covenants Yet hence it cannot be inferred that because the wife may not put away her husband Or renounce him as he may do her in the case of Adultery therefore the people cannot disoune the King in the case of the violation of the Royal Covenant For the Kings power is not at all properly a husbands power 1. The wife by nature is the weaker vessel but the Kingdom is not weaker than the King. 2. The wife is given as an help to the man but here the man is given as an help to the Common-wealth 3. The wife cannot limit the husbands power as subjects may limit their Soveraigns 4. The wife cannot prescribe the time of her continuing under him as subjects may do with their Soveraigns 5. The wife cannot change her husband as a Kingdom can do their Government 6. The husband hath not power of life death but the Soveraign hath it over Malefactors Yet giving and not granting his power were properly Marital if the case be put that the man do habitually break the Marriage Covenant or take another wife and turn also Cruel intollerable in compelling his oun wife to wickedness and put the case also that she should not get a Legal divorce procured who can doubt but she might disoune him and leave him for this case is excepted out of that Command 1 Cor. 7. 10. let not the wife depart from her husband meaning for mere difference in Religion or other lesser causes but Adulterie doth annual the Marriage relation See Pool Synopsis Critic in Locum So when a Prince breaks the Royal Covenant and turns Tyrant or without any Covenant committs a rape upon the Common-wealth that pretended relation may must be disouned Hence we see there is no relation can bring a King or Ruler under the object of the duty of the fifth Command except it be that of a fiduciary Patron or Trustee and Publick Servant for we cannot oune him properly either to be a Father or a Master or a husband Therefore what can remain but that he must be a fiduciary Servant Wherefore if he shall either treacherously break his trust or presumptously refuse to be entrusted upon terms conditions to secure be accountable for before God man Religion Liberty we cannot oune his usurped Authority That Metaphore which the learned Buchanan uses de Iure Regni of a Publick Politick Phisician is not a relation different from this of a fiduciary Servant when he elegantly represents him as entrusted with the preservation restauration of the health of the politick body and endued with shill experience of the Laws of his Craft If then he be orderly called unto this charge and qualified for it and discharges his duty faithfully he deserves and we are obliged to give him the deference of an honoured Physician But if he abuse his Calling and not observe the rules thereof and in stead of curing go about wilfully to kill the body he is entrusted with he is no more to be ouned for a Physician but for a Murderer 9. If we inquire further into the nature of this Relation between a King whose Authority is to be ouned and his subjects we can oune it only as it is Reciprocal in respect of Superiority Inferiority that is whereby in some respects the King is Superior to the people and in some respects the people is Superior to him The King is Superior Supreme as he is called 1 Pet. 2. 13. in respect of formal Soveraignty and executive Authority and Majestick Royal dignity resulting from the peoples devolving upon him that Power and constituting him in that relation over themselves whereby he is higher in place power than they and in respect of his Charge conduct is worth ten thousands of the people 2 Sam. 18. 3. and there is no formally regal Tribunal higher than his And though he be Minor universis yet he is Major singulis greater than any one or all the people distributively taken And
though he be a Royal Vassal of the Kingdom Princely Servant of the people yet he is not their deputy because he is really their Soveraign to whom they have made over their Power of governing protecting themselves irrevocably except in the case of Tyranny and in acts of Justice he is not countable to any and does not depend on the people as a deputy But on the other hand the people is superior to the King in respect of their fountain power of Soveraignty that remains radically virtually in them in that they make him their Royal Servant and him rather than another and limit him to the Laws for their oun good advantage and though they give to him a Politick Power for their oun safety yet they keep a Natural Power which they cannot give away but must resume it in case of Tyranny And though they cannot retract the power of Justice to govern righteously yet it is not so irrevocably given away to him but that when he abuseth his power to the destruction of his subjects they may wrest a sword out of a mad mans hand though it be his oun sword and he hath a just power to use it for good but all fiduciary power abused may be repealed They have not indeed Soveraignity or power of life death formally yet in respect they may constitute a Magistrate with Laws which if they violate they must be in hazard of their lives they have this power eminently virtually Hence in respect that the Kings Power is and can be only fiducial by way of trust reposed upon him he is not so superior to the people but he may ought to be accountable to them in case of Tyranny which is evident from what is said and now I intend to make it further appear But first I form the Argument thus We can oune no King that is not accountable to the people Ergo we cannot oune this King. To clear the Connexion of the antecedent consequent I adde Either he is accountable to the people or he is not If he be accountible to all then he is renouncible by a part when the Collective body either wil not or cannot exact an account from him when the Community is defective as to their part it is the interest of a part that would but cannot do their duty to give no account to such as they can get no account from for his Maleversations This is all we crave If he be not accountable then we cannot oune him because all Kings are accountable for these reasons 1. The Inferior is accountable to the Superior the King is inferior the people superior Ergo the King is accountable to the people The proposition is plain if the Kings superiority make the people accountable to him in case of transgressing the Laws then why should not the peoples superiority make the King accountable to them in case of transgressing the Laws especially seeing the King is inferior to the Laws because the Law restrains him and from the Law he hath that whereby he is King the Law is inferior to the people because they are as it were its parent and way make or unmake it upon occasion and seeing the Law is more powerful than the King and the people more powerful than the Law we may see before which we may call the King to answer in Judgment Buchan Iure Regni apud Scot. That the King is inferior to the people is clear on many accounts for these things which are institute for others sake are inferior to those for whose sake they are required or sought a horse is inferior to them that use him for victory A King is only a mean for the peoples good A Captain is less then the Army a King is but a Captain over the Lords Inheritance 1 Sam. 10. 1. He is but the Minister of God for their good Rom. 13. 4. Those who are before the King and may be a people without him must be superior to him who is a posteriour and cannot be a King without them let the King be considered either Materially as a Mortal man he is then but a part inferior to the whole or formally under the reduplication as a King he is no more but a Royal Servant obliged to spend his life for the people to save them out of the hand of their enemies 2 Sam. 19 9. A part is inferior to the whole the King is but a part of the Kingdom A Gift is inferior to them to whom it is given a King is but a gift given of God for the peoples good That which is Mortal but accidental is inferior to that which is eternal cannot perish Politically a King is but mortal and it is but accidental to Government that there be a succession of Kings but the people is eternal one generation passeth away another generation cometh Eccles. 1. 4. especially the people of God the portion of the Lords inheritance is superior to any King and their ruine of greater moment than all the Kings of the world for if the Lord for their sake smite great Kings slay famous Kings as Sihon Og Psal. 137. 17-20 if he give kings famous kingdoms for their ransome Isai. 43. 3 4. then His people must be so much superior than kings by how much His Justice is active to destroy the one and His Mercy to save the other All this proves the people to be superior in dignity And therefore even in that respect its frivolous to say the king cannot be accountable to them because so much superior in Glory Pomp for they are superior every way in excellency And though it were not so yet Judges may be inferior in rank considered as men but they are superior in Law over the greatest as they are Judges to whom far greater than they are accountable The low mean condition of them to whom belongs the power of Judgment does not diminish its dignity when the king then is Judged by the people the Judgment is of as great dignity as if it were done by a superior king for the Judgment is the sentence of the Law 2. They are superior in power because every constituent cause is superior to the effect the people is the constituent cause the king is the effect and hath all his Royaltie from them by the Conveyance God hath appointed so that they need not feâ—ch it from Heaven God gives it by the people by whom also his power is limited and it need be diminished from what they gave his Ancestors Hence if the people constitute limit the power they give the King then they may call him to an account and judge him for the abuse of it But the first is true as is proven above Ergo The Major is undenyable for sure they may judge their oun Creature and call him to an account for the power they gave him when he abuses it though there be no Tribunal formally Regal above him
Serpent Dragon Isai. 27. 1. and have great affinity in name Nature with the Apocalyptick Dragon So also Isai. 51. 9. the Egyptian Tyrant is called Dragon And Nebuchadnezzar swallowed up the Church like a Dragon Ier. 51 34. See also Ezek. 29. 3. 6. They are wolves ravening the prey Ezek. 22. 27. evening wolves that gnaw not the bones till the morrow Zeph. 3. 3. 7. They are Leopards So the Grecian Tyrants is called Dan. 7. 6. and Antichrist Revel 13. 2. 8. They are foxes So Christ calls Herod Luk. 13. 32. 9. They are Devils who cast the Lords people into Prison Revel 2. 10 13. Now can we oune all these abommable Creatures to be Magistrates Can these be the fathers we are bound to honour in the fifth Commandment They must be esteemed sons of dogs Devils that belive so and oune themselves sones of such fathers If we further take notice how the Spirit of God describes Tyranny as altogether Contradistinct opposite unto the Magistracy He will have ouned we may infer hence Tyrants Usurpers are not to be ouned What the Government instituted by God among His people was the Scripture doth both relate in matter of â—act and describes what it ought to be de jure viz. That according to the Institution of God magistrates should be established by the Constitution of the people who were to make them Iudges Officers in all their gates that they might Iudge the people with just Iudgment Deut. 16. 18. But foreseeing that people would affect a change of that first forme of Government and in imitation of their neighbouring Nations would desire a King and say I will set a King over me like all the Nations that are about me Deut. 17. 14. The Lord intending high holy ends by it chiefly the procreation of the Messias from a Kingly race did permit the change and gave directions how he should be moulded bounded that was to be ouned as the Magistrate under a Monarchial forme To wit that he should be chosen of God and set up by their suffrages that he should be a brother and not a stranger that he should not multiply horses nor wives nor money which are Cautions all calculated for the peoples good and the security of their Religion Liberty and for precluding preventing his degeneration into Tyranny and that he should write a Copy of the Law in a book according to which he should Govern vers 15. ad â—in cap. yet the Lord did not approve the change of the form which that luxuriant people was long affecting and at length obtained For long before Saul was made King they profered an Hereditary Monarchy to Gideon without the boundaries Gods Law required Which that brave Captain knowing how derogatory it was to the Authority of Gods Institution not to be altered in form or frame without His order generously refused faying I will not rule over yow neither shall my son rule over yow the Lord shall rule over yow Iud. 8. 23. But his bastard the first Monarch Tyrant of Israel Abimelech by sinstrous means being advanced to be King by the traiterous Schechemites Iotham and other of the Godly disouned him which by the Spirit of God Iotham describes Parabolically significantly hoâ—ding out the Nature of that Tyrannical usurpation under the Apologue of the trees itching after a King and the offer being repudiate by the more generous sort embraced by the bramble Signifying that men of worth virtue would never have taken upon them such an arrogant Domination and that such a Tyrannicall Government in its Nature tendency was nothing but an useless worthless sapless aspiring scratching vexing shadow of a Government under subjection to which there could be no peace nor safety But this was rather a Tumultuary interruption than a Change of the Government not being universally either desired or ouned therefore after that the Lord restored the pristine form Which continued until being much perverted by Samuels sons the people unanimously peremptorly desired the change thereof and whether it were reason or not would have a King as we were fondly set upon one after we had been delivered from his fathers yoke And the Lord gave them a King with a Curse and tooke him away with a vengeance Hos. 13. 11. as He did our Charles the Second Yet He permited it but with a Protestation against and conviction of the sin that thereby they had rejected the Lord 1 Sam. 8. 7. and with a demonstration from Heaven which extorted their oun confession that they bad added unto all their sins this evil to ask a King 1 Sam. 12. 17 18 19. And to deter disswad from such a Conclusion He appoints the Prophet to shew them the manner of the King that should reign over them 1 Sam. 8. 9. to declare before hand what sort of a Ruler he woud prove when they got him to wit a meer Tyrant who would take their sons and appoint them for himself for his Chariots and for horsemen and to run before his Chariots and make them his sowldiers and labourers of the ground and Instrument-makers and houshold servants and he would take their fields vineyards the best of them and give unto his servants in a word to make all slaves and that in the end when this should come to pass they should cry out because of their King but the Lord would not hear them vers 11-18 All which as it is palpable in it self so we have sensibly felt in our experience to be the Natural description of Tyranny but more tollerable than an account of ours would amount to It is both foolishly falsely alledged by Royalists or Tyrannists that here is a grant of incontroulable absoluteness to Kings to Tyrannise over the people without resistence And that this manner of the King is in the Original Mishphat which signifies right or Law So that here was a permissive Law given to Kings to Tyrannise and to oblige people to passive obedience without any remedy but tears And therefore it was registered laid up before the Lord in a book 1 Sam 10. 25. But I answer 1. If any thing be here granted to Kings it is either by Gods Approbation directing instructing how they should govern or it is only by permission providential Commission to them to be a plague to the people for their sin of choosing them to make them drink as they have brewed as sometimes He gave a Charge to the Assyrian rod to trample them doun as the mire of the streets If the first be said Then a King that does not govern after that manner and so does not make people cry out for their oppression would came short of his duty and all behoved to Tyrannize and make the people cry out then a King may take what He will from his subjects and be approved of God this were blasphemously absurd for God cannot approve of the sin of oppression If the Second
be said then it cannot be an universal Grant or otherwise all Kings must be ordained for plagnes And if so it were better we wanted such nursing fathers 2. Though Mishphat signifies right or Law yet it signifies also and perhaps no less frequently Manner Course or Custome And here it cannot signify the Law of God for all these Acts of Tyranny are contrary to the Law of God for to make Servants of subjects is contrary to the Law of God Deut. 17. 20. forbidding to lift up himself so far above his brethren but this was to deal with them as a proud Pharaoh to take so many for Chariots horsemen is also contrary to the Law Deut. 17. 15. he shall not multiply horses to take their fields vineyards is meer Robbery contrary to the Moral Judicial Law whereof he was to have alwise a Copy vers 18. And contrary to Ezek. 46. 18. The Prince shall not take of the peoples inheritance c. This would justify Ahabs taking Naboths vineyard which yet the Lord accounted Robberie and for which Tyrants are called Companions of Thieves Isai. 1. 23. Robbers Isai. 42. 24. into whose hands the Lord somtimes may give His people for a spoyl in Judicial providence but never with His Approbation grant of right to make them cry out â—s oppression which the Lord abhors Isai. 5. 7 8. And if this be all the remedy it is none for it is such a Cry as the Lord threatens He will not hear 3. It is false that this manner of the King was registered in that Book mentioned 1 Sam. 10. 25. for that was the Law of the Kingdom accordingly the Copy of which the King was to have for his instruction containing the fundamental Laws point blank contrary to this which was the manner of the King There is a great difference between the Manner of the Kingdom what ought to be observed as Law and the Manner of the King what he would have as lust Would Samuel write in a Book the rules of Tyranny to teach to oppress contrary to the Law of God He sayes himself he would only teach both King people the good the right way Sam. 12. 23 25. 4. Nothing can be more plain than that this was a meer disswasive against seeking a King for he protests against this Course and then layes before them what sort of King he should be in a description of many acts of Tyranny and yet in end its said vers 19. Nevertheless the people refused to obey the voice of Samuel and said Nay but we will have a King. Now what else was the voice of Samuel than a disswasion I am not here levelling this Argument against Monarchy in the abstract that does not lie in my road But I infer from hence 1. If God was displeased with this people for asking ouning a King who was only Tyrannus in fieri and disswades from the choise by a description of his future Tyranny Then Certainly He was displeased with them when they continued ouning him when a Tyrant in facto esse according to that description But the former is true Therefore also the latter The Consequence is clear for Continuing in sin is sin but continuing in ouning that Tyrant which was their sin at first was a continuing in sin Ergo The Minor is confirmed thus Continuing in counteracting the Motives of Gods disswasion especially when they are sensibly visible is a Continuing in sin But their Continuing in ouning Saul after he became a Tyrant was a Continuing in counteracting the Motives of Gods disswasion when they were sensibly visible I do not say because it was their sin to ask Soul therefore it was not Lawful to oune him while he ruled as a Magistrate And so if Charles the second had ruled righteously it would not have been sin to oune him but after the Lord uses disswasives from a choise of such a one and these are signally verified if it was sin to make the choise then it must be sin to keep it 2. If it was their sin to seek set up such a one before he was Tyrant who yet was admitted upon Covenant terms and the manner of it registered Then much more is it a sin to seek set up one after he declared himself a Tyrant and to admit him without any terms at all or for any to consent or give their suffrage to such a deed But the former is true Therefore the latter and Consequently to give our consent to the erection of the D. of Y. by ouning his Authority were our sin 3. If it be a sin to oune the manner of the King there described then it is a sin to oune the present pretended Authority which is the exact transumpt of it But it is a sin to oune the manner of the King there described or else it would never have been used as a disswasive from seeking such a King. 4. To bring our selves under such a burden which the Lord will not remove and involve our selves under such a miserie wherein the Lord will not hear us is certainly a sin vers 18. But to oune or chuse such a King whose manner is there described would bring our selves under such a burden miserie wherein the Lord would not hear us Ergo it were our sin 4. We may adde the necessary Qualifications of Magistrates which the Lord requires to be in all both Superior Inferior And thence it may be inserred that such pretended Rulers who neither have nor can have these Qualifications are not to be ouned as Magistrates no more than such are to be ouned as Ministers who have no qualifications for such a function We find their essentially necessary qualifications particularly described Iethros Counsel was Gods Counsel Command That Rulers must be able men such as fear God men of Truth hating Covetousness Exod. 18. 21. Tyrants Usurpers have none nor can have any of these qualifications except that they may have ability of force which is not here meant but that they be Morally able for the discharge of their duty Surely they cannot fear God nor be men of Truth for then they would not be Tyrants It is Gods direction that the man to be advanced assumed to Rule must be a man in whom is the Spirit Numb 27. 18. as is said of Ioshua what Spirit this was Deut. 34. 9. explains He was full of the Spirit of Wisdom that is the Spirit of Government not the Spirit of infernal or Iesuitical Policy which Tyrants may have but they cannot have the true Regal Spirit but such a Spirit as Saul had when he turned Tyrant an evil Spirit from the Lord. Moses saith they must be wise men understanding and known among the tribes Deut. 1. 13. for if they be Children or fools they are plagues punishments Isai. 3. 2 3 4. c. not Magistrates who are alwise blessings And they must be known men of intergrity not known to be
a Papist except upon supposition of his repentance relinquishing Poperie We must pray nothing but according to the Wil of God and it is not the Wil of God that they that have keep will not part with the Mark of the beast should be saved for he is adjudged of God to drink of the wine of His wrath Revel 14. 9 10. So we cannot pray for him as a Christian which he is not Nor as a Papist except that he may get repentance Nor can we pray for him as a King which he is not nor as a Tyrant except that he may repent of relinquish his Tyranny Usurpation for Tyrants as such cannot be saved no more than Papists as such for Tophet is ordained of old yea for the King it is prepared Isai. 30. 33. We cannot then pray for his salvation except we pray for his repentance and relinquishing all his sins and so we must pray for his relinquishing his Kingship and that he may cease to be King for that is his sin that he hath made himself King without God and against the Laws of the Land. And now whilâ— he continues such we must complain in prayer not for his Misgovernment only but for that he Governs and desire to be delivered from him See Gees Magistrates Original pag. 258. But now considering what a Man and what a King he hath been guilty of Murder Adulterie Idolatrie under sentence of the Law both of God Man We can pray no otherwise for him than for a Murderer Adulterer or an Idolater We cannot pray for him as Cloathed with Authority or that the Lord may bless his Government for that is his sin our Miserie that he is a Governour And his Throne is a Throne of iniquity which we dare not pray may have fellowship with God. Can we pray that God would bless him on a Throne of iniquity Could we pray that the Lord would bless a Drunkard in his drunkenness abusing his enjoyments Or a Thief in Stealing his though he used his purchase never so soberly What if prevailing Robbers by Land or pyrats by sea preying upon all passengers should require this as the sign of subjection to them and only condition whereupon such as they apprehended overcame should be suffered to live that they should pray for preservation prosperity to them Would not this be wickedness thus to pray for Thieves Robbers And are not Tyrants the greatest of Thieves that rob destroy twenty for one of private Robbers And do they not require this as such a sign on such a Condition 6. Lastly then the plea will be reduced to this that it is exacted as a Badge of Loyaltie and Sign Tessera Sbibboleth of ouning the Authority Which I have at this length endeavoured to prove cannot be conscienciously Ouned by us in these circumstances And even by this Argument That Authority which we cannot pray for we cannot oune But we cannot pray for this Tyrannical Authority Ergo The Minor I trust is in some measure made manifest by what is said above And so I conclude this Head with that forme of prayer that I use for the King. O Lord God to whom vengeance belongeth shew thy self lift up thy self thow Iudge of the Earth render a reward to the proud Lord how long shall the wicked how long shall the wicked Triumph Shall the Throne of iniquity have fellowship with thee that Frameth Mischief by a Law The Mighty Terrible God destroy all Kings people that put to their hand to alter destroy the House of God. Overturn Overturn Overturn this Throne of Tyraâ—ny and let it be no more until he come whose right it is HEAD III. The Refusing to Swear Subscribe the many unlawful imposed Oaths for which many have suffered great Cruelties Chiefly that of Abjuration which was the Cause of Several their Suffering to Death Vindicated ANother Great Head of Grievous Sufferings in this fatal Period hath been that during this Stated War between Christ and His Enemies in Scotland He hath no wanted Witnesses who in their Wrestlings for the Word of God and the Testimony which they held thought it their duty to refuse all illegally imposed wickedly required Transactions with His Declared Enemies and tampering any manner of way with them in taking or subscribing any of their conscience-conzening Impositions of deceitful destructive Bonds Oaths obtruded by men who have cast off all sense of a Deity or regard to Humanity upon the Consciences of poor people to debauch them and cast them doun from the only excellency or integrity that was left them Whereby though they have missed of their design as to some who through grace have escaped the snares of these fowlers and in resisting have overcome through the blood of the Lamb they have prevailed to inveigle the Generality even of the Professors of this Generation into such a degree of defection wretched Complyance with all their snares that as it Prognosticates universal desolation ineluctable if it be not prevented by Repentance as universal as the Complyance hath been So it proclaims the infamy of the Complyers perjurie as indeleble as their perfidie with whom they have complyed The Consideration of which woful Apostacie in its various steps by which it hath been propogated promoted ought to deter demur all the fearers of God that would not partake of its threatened punishment from venturing any more to come near the brink or border of such precipices and paths of the destroyer when so many have stumbled fallen been hooked snared taken yea not so much as to look near them lest they be left to follow their look but to stand aloof from every appearance of Transacting with these Man-Catchers yea Conscience-Catchers who are so cunning to ensnare destroy as their predicessors to whose sins Judgments also they serve themselves heirs are described by the Holy Ghost Ier. 5. 26. 29. They lay wait as he that setteth snares they sct a trap they catch men their houses are full of deceit therefore they are become great waxen rich shall I not visite for these things saith the Lord Many and manifold have been the snares traps gins laid in the way of Professors of this Generation Nation by these Mischief-hatchers these keen cunning persecuters the party now regnant or rather raging in madness malice against Christ and all that are Loyal zealous for His Interest against their Encroachings thereon Where by they have caught cozened many out of their Conscience have broken the neck of some the Peace of others the heart of not a few Yea no Nation can be instanced wherein so many Oaths Bonds have been imposed on peoples Consciences so nawseating for naughtyness number as well as noxious in their nature in an Age as have been in Scotland within these 27 years past on design to wast all remainder of Conscience or
but our Ministers that ventured their lives in preaching in the fields have had a certain seal to their Ministry is sealed sensibly in the conviction of many confession of moe That Christs Ministers Witnesses employed about the Great Gospel Message cloathed with His Authority under the obligation of His Commands lying upon them must preach the people must hear them not withstanding of all Laws to the contrary Divines grant that the Magistrate can no more suspend from the exercise than he can depose from the Office of the Ministry for the one is a degree unto the other See Apollon de jure Majest circa Sacra Part. 1. Pag. 334. c. Rutherf Due right of Presb. Pag. 430. c. For whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto men more than unto God the Consciences of the greatest enemies may be appealed unto Act. 4. 19. They must not cease wherever they have a Call Occasion to Teach Preach Iesus Christ Act. 5. ult Necessity is laid upon them yea wo unto them if they Preach not the Gospel 1 Cor. 9. 16. In all things they must approve themselves as the Ministers of God in much patience in afflictions in necessities c. by honour dishonour by evil report good report as deceivers and yet true as unknown yet well known 2 Cor. 6. 4 8 9. They must preach the Word be instant in season out of season reprove rebuke exhort with all long suffering doctrine 2 Tim. 4. 2. Dare any say then that a Magistrats or Tyrants Laws can exauctorate a Minister or silence him by his oun proper elicite acts as King or Tyrant or formally immediately Will Mischiefs framed into a Law warrant such iniquity or an act of a King of Clay rescind the Mandats of the King of Kings or exempt people from obedience due thereunto Or will the Bishops Canons who have no power from Christ or the Censures of them that stand condemned themselves by the Constitutions of the Church Acts of the General Assemblies have any weight in the case And yet these are all that can be alledged except odious invidious Calumnies the ordinary Lot of the most faithful against the present preachers in the fields which are sufficiently confuted in their late Informatory Vindication and need not here be touched Seeing therefore they have given up themselves unto Christ as His servants they must resolve to be employed for Him to the outmost of their power and must not think of laying up their Talent in a Napkin especially now when there is so great necessity when Defection is yet growing covered countenanced more more Division nothing abated but new oyl cast daylie into the flames of devouring Contentions the people generally drouned in the deluge of the times snares sins and like to be over whelmed in the inundation of black Poperie now coming in at the opened sluce of this wicked Toleration with the Congratulations of Addressing Ministers when now the Harvest is great and the Labourers are few Great then is the necessity and double must the woe be that abideth such Ministers as are silent at such a time And great inexcusable is the sin of the people if they do not come out and countenance faithful Ministers the Messengers of the Lord of hosts from whom they should seek the Law Mal. 2. 7. especially when there are so many that have palpably betrayed their Trust and so few that are faithful in the necessary Testimony of the day Seeing then faithful Ministers must preach people must hear where can they meet with conveniency safety freedom except either under the shelter of this wicked Toleration which they dare not do or else go to the fields 5. It must be obtained also that the Ministers have a right to Preach in this unfixed manner whereever they have a Call their relation now in this disturbed state of the Church being to be considered more extensively than in its settled condition For understanding which we must distinguish a three or four-fold relation that a Minister of the Gospel stands into First He is a Minister of Christ and Steward of the Mysteries of God 1 Cor. 4. 1. having his Commission from Christ as his Master And this relation he hath universally wherever he is Secondly he is a Minister of the Catholick Church though not a Catholick Minister of it which is his primary relation for that is the Church in which Ministers are set 1 Cor. 12. 28. and to which they are given Eph. 4. 11 12. Thirdly He is a Minister of the particular Church whereof he is a Member and so in Scotland a Minister is a Minister of the Church of Scotland and is obliged to lay out himself for the good of that Church Fourthly he is a Minister of the particular Congregation whereunto he hath a fixed relation in a constitute case of the Church This last is not essential to a Minister of Christ but is subservient to the former relations but when separated from such a relation or when it is impossible to be held he is still a Minister of Christ and His Call to preach the Gospel stands binds See M r Durhams Degression on this particular on Revel chap. 2. pag. 89. c. in quarto For thô he be not a Catholick Officer having an equal relation to all Churches as the Apostles were Nevertheless he may exerce Ministerial Acts Authoritatively upon occasions warrantably calling for the same in other Churches as Heraulds of one King having Authority to charge in His Name wherever it be especially in a broken state of the Church when all the restriction his Ministerial relation is capable of is only a tye call to officiate in the service of that Church whereof he is a Member and so he hath right to preach every where as he is called for the edification of that Church The reasons are 1. He hath power from Christ the Master of the whole Church and therefore wherever the Masters Authority is acknowledged the Servants Ministerial Authority cannot be denied at least in relation to that Church whereof he is a Member as well as a Minister 2. He hath Commission from Christ principally for the edification of Christs body as far as his Ministrie can reach according to the Second relation 3. His relation to the whole Church is principal that which is fixed to a part is only subordinate because it is a part of the whole 4. His Commission is indefinite to preach the Gospel which will sâ—it as well in one place as in another 5. The same great ends of the Churches greater good edification which warrands fixing of a Minister to a particular charge in the Churches peaceable state will warrand his officiating more largely in her disturbed state 6. Else it would follow that a faithful Minister standing in that relation to a disturbed destroyed Church and all his
is not illegitimate and unto which resistence is forbidden for the fear of God and for conscience sake and therefore he is no further to be looked at than as an enemy This is so pat pertinent to the present possessor of the Government that no words can more particularly apply it 6. Grotius de jure belli Lib. 1. c. 4. granteth the Law of not resisting does not bind when the danger is most weighty certain And we do not plead for it in any other case And further he sayes The Law of non-resistence seemeth to have flowed from them who first combined together into societie and from whom such as did command did derive their power Now if it had been asked of such whether they would chuse to die rather than in any case to resist the Superior with Armes I know not if they would have yeelded thereto unless with this addition if they could not be resisted but with the greatest perturbation of the Common-wealth destruction of many Innocents And afterwards he hath these words Attamen indiscriminatim damâ—are aut singulos aut partem minorem quae ultimo necessitatis praesidio sic utatur ut interim communis boni respectum non deseruit vix ausim From which we need make no inference the Concession is so large that it answers our case 7. The Surveyer of Naphtali in the place above cited grants Legal self defence against the Soveraign by way of plea in Court for safety of a mans person or estate as also in the case of most habited notour Complete Tyranny against Law to the destruction of the body of a people and of all known Legal Liberties and the being of Religion according to Law And in case of his not being in his natural right wits Hence 1 If it be Lawful to resist the King by a Plea in Law for an Estate yea the Law will allow by actual force if he come to take possession of it illegally Then it must be Lawful for their lives estates Liberties Religion to resist him by force when the Legal resistence is not admitted But the former is yeelded here Ergo The reason of the Connexion is The Municipal Law permits the one and the Law of Nature Nations which no Municipal Law can infringe will warrand the other He hath no more right to be both Judge Party in this case more than in the other And he can no more act as Soveraign in this case than in the other 2 If it be Lawful to resist habited notour Complete Tyranny against Law to the destruction of the body of a people and of all known legal Liberties and the being of Religion according to Law Then we desire no more to conclude the duty of resisting this Tyranny exerced this 27 years habitually which the desolation of many hindered families the banishment of many hundreds to slavery the rivers of blood c. have made Notour to all Scotland at least and the perversion of all the fundamental Laws and all Civil Religious Liberties yea the subversion of every remaining Model of Our Religion as Reformed Covenanted to be preserved in Doctrine Worship Discipline Government and designs to introduce Popery establish Arbitrary Government have made Complete But the former is here granted Ergo 3 If in the case of his being out of his wits he should run upon an innocent man to kill him or attempt to cut his oun throat it were then Lawful to resist him yea a sin not to do it Then when in a rage oâ— deliberately he is seeking to destroy many hundreds of the people of God he may be resisted But the former is clear Ergo 8. King Iames the Sixth in his Remonstrance for the right of Kings against the Oration of Cardinal Perron hath these words The publick Laws makes it Lawful and free for any private person to enterprize against an Usurper of the Kingdom Then shall it not be duty to enterprize against a man who by the Laws of the Land is not capable of a right to reign who hath got into the Throne by the means of Murder and can pretend no right but that of Succession which I proved to be none Head. 2. However we see by these Concessions of Adversaries that the Absolute subjection they talk of will not hold nor the prerogative be so incontrollable in every case as they would pretend and that in many cases Salus populi hath the Supremacy above it And that also in these cases the people must be Judges whether they may resist or not 2. From the Law of Nature I may argue 1. If God the fountain of all power and Author of all Right hath given unto man both the power and the right of and reason to manage self defence and hath no wayes interdicted it in His Word to be put forth against Tyrants Then it is duty to use it against them upon occasion But the former is true Ergo 2. If this power right were restrained in man against the unjust violence of any it would either be by Policy or Grace or some express prohibition in the Word of God But none of these can be said Ergo Policy cannot destroy nature but is rather cumulative to it A man entering into a Politick Incorporation does not lose the priviledge of nature If one particular nature may defend it self against destroying violence out of Societie then must many of these Natures combined in Societie have the same right and so much the more that their relative duties superadde an obligation of mutual assistence Grace does not restrain the right of sinless nature though it restrains corruption but self defence is no corruption Grace makes a man more a man than he was And nothing can be more dishonourable to the Gospel than that by the Law of Nature it is Lawful to resist Tyrants but we are bound by Religion from withstanding their Cruelty The Laws of God do not interfâ—â—e â—ne with another 3. That Law which alloweth comparative re-offending so as to kill rather than be killed teacheth Resistence But so the Law of Nature alloweth except we be guilty or Murder in the culpable omission of self defence The reason is because the love of self is nearer and greater as to temporal life than the love of our Neighbour that being the measure of this Therefore it obliges rather to kill than be killed the exigence of necessity so requiring 4. If nature put no difference between the violence of a Tyrant than of another man then it teaches to Resist both alike But it putteth no difference but rather aggravates that of a Tyrant being the violence of a man the injustice of a member of the Common-wealth the cruelty of a Tyrant And it were absurd to say we might defend our selves from the lesser violence not from the greater 5. If particular Nature must yeeld to the good of Universal nature then must one man though in
Lawless licence to oppress whom they please Then when they turn Tyrants and arrogate a Lawless Absoluteness and cross the Rules transgress the Bounds prescribed by Gods Law mans Law and make their oun lust a Law and execute the same arbitrarly They must be Resisted by force when a legal resistence cannot be had in defence of Religion and Liberty But all Princes are limited c. Ergo The Minor is proved Head. 2. And the Connexion may be thus confirmed in short That power which is not the Ordinance of God may be resisted But an absolute illimited power crossing the Rules and transgressing the bounds prescribed by Gods Law and mans is not the Ordinance of God Ergo it may be Resisted 8. Further from the Rule of Government it may be argued several wayes 1. That power which is contrary to Law evil Tyrannical can tye none to subjection but if it oblige to anything it tyes to Resistence But the power of a King against Law Religion and the Interests of the subjects is a power contrary to Law evil Tyrannical Ergo The Major is plain for Wickedness can tye no man but to resist it That power which is contrary to Law evil Tyrannical is Wickedness 2. That power and those Acts which neither King can exerce nor command nor others execute nor any obey must certainly be Resisted But such is the power and Acts that oppress the subjects and overturn Religion Liberty Ergo The Minor is evident from Scriptures condemning oppression violence both in them that command and in them that execute the same and also them that obey such wicked commands The Major is clear from Reason both because such power such Acts as cannot be commanded cannot be executed cannot be obeyed Lawfully are sinful wicked and because it cannot be a Magistratical power for that may alwayes be exerced executed Lawfully And what a man cannot command the resisting of that he cannot punish But acts of oppression against Law Religion Liberty a man cannot command Ergo the Resisting of these he cannot punish 3. That Government or Administration which is not subordinate to the Law Will of God who hath appointed it must be Resisted But that Government or Administration which undermines or overturnes Religion Liberty is not subordinate to the Law Will of God Ergo The Major is clear for nothing but what is the Ordinance of God subordinate to His Law Will is irresistible Rom. 13. 2. The Assumption is undenyable 9. From the Ends of Government which must be acknowledged by all to be the Glory of God and the Good of Mankind yea all that have been either wise or honest have alwayes held that Salus Populi est Suprema Lex The Arguments may run thus in short 1. That Doctrine which makes the Holy one to cross His oun ends in giving Governours must be absurd Unchristian as well as irrational But such is the Doctrine that makes all Kings Tyrants irresistible upon any pretence whatsoever Ergo The minor I prove That Doctrine which makes God intending His oun Glory the peoples good to give Governours both as Fathers to preserve and as Murderers to destroy them must make the Holy one to cross His oun ends for these are Contradictory But the Doctrine that makes all Kings Tyrants irresistible c. is such For by Office they are Fathers to preserve and by Office also they must be Murderers vested with such a power from God actu primo if they be irresistible when they do so seeing every power that is irresistible is the Ordinance of God. Hence also when a Blessing turns a Curse it is no more the Ordinance of God but to be resisted But when a King turns a Tyrant overturning Religion Liberty then a Blessing turns a Curse Ergo 2. Means are to be Resisted when they are not useful for but destructive to the ends they were appointed for But Governours overturning Religion Liberty are Means not useful for but destructive to the ends for which they were appointed Seeing then they are neither for the Glory of God nor the good of Mankind Ergo 3. If all powers Prerogatives of men are only means appointed for and should vaile unto the Supreme Law of the peoples Safety and all Laws be subordinate to and corroborative of this Law and when cross to it are eatenus null no Laws and all Law-formalities in Competition with it are to be laid aside and all Parliamentary priviledges must yeeld to this and King Parliament both conspiring have no power against it and no Soveraign power by virtue of any resignation from the people can comprize any Authority to act against it Then it is duty to obey this Supreme Law in Resisting all powers Prerogatives all Laws Law-formalities and all conspiracies whatsoever against this Supreme Law the Safety of the people But the former is true as was proven Head. 2. Ergo 4. That power which is obliged appointed to command rule Justly Religiously for the good of the people and is only set over them on these conditions and for that end cannot tye them to subjection without Resistence when the power is abused to destruction of Laws Religion and people But all power is so obliged appointed Therefore whensoever it is so abused it cannot tye people to subjection but rather oblige them to Rejection of it 10. From the Obedience required to Government It may be argued thus 1. If we may flee from Tyrants then we may Resist them But we may flee from Tyrants Ergo we may Resist them The Connexion I prove 1 If all grounds of Justice will warrand the one as well as the other then if the one be duty so is the other But the former is true For the same justice equity that warrands declining a Tyrants unjust violence by flight will warrand Resistence when flight will not do it The same Principle of self defence that makes flight duty when Resistence is not possible will aso make Resistence duty when flight is not possible The same Principle of Charity to Wives Children that makes flight Lawful when by Resistence they cannot avoid Tyranny will make Resistence duty when by flight they cannot evite it The same Principle of Conscience to keep Religion free that prompts to flight when Resistence will not save it will also prompt to Resist when flight is not practicable 2 If to flee from a just power when in Justice we are obnoxious to its sword be to resist the Ordinance of God and so sin then to flee from an unjust power must be also a Resisting of the abusing of it and so duty for the one is Resistence as the other but the difference of the power resisted makes the one Lawful the other not Again if Royal power may be resisted by interposing seas and miles why not also by interposing walls armes both is resistence
their example in renewing reiterating such Covenants of the same Nature Tenor binding to the same very duties and prosecute in the same methods of keeping General Meetings for Correspondence consultation about common mutual Duties in common danger whereunto they have not only present necessity to urge them but also preterite examples of these Worthies to encourage them and their experience of comfort tranquillity they reaped by these Christian Assemblies Godly Conferences as ost as any danger appeared to any member or members of their body These beginings the zealous Covenanted Reformers left no means unessayed to promote by Protestations to the Parliament Petitions many reiterated Addresses to the Queen Dowager From whom they received many renewed fair promises which she had never mind to keep and wanted not the impudence when challenged for breaking them to declare It becomes not Subjects to burthen their Princes with promises further then it pleased them to keep the same And at another time that she was bound to keep no Faith to Hereticks And again that Princes must not be strictly bound to keep their promises And that her self would make litle Conscience to take from all that sort their Lives Inheritance if she might do it with an honest excuse Wherein she spoke not only the venome of her oun heart but the very soul sense principle project of all Popish Princes Whereby we may see what security we have for Religion Liberty this day though the most part make such a pretence a pillow to sleep on But after many Discoveries in this kind of the Queens Treachery at length they would no more be bribed by promises blinded by pretences nor boasted by her Proclamations slandering their interprise as if it pertained nothing to Religion from their endeavours to prosecute the same but finding themselves compelled to take the Sword of Just defence against all that should persue them for the matter of Religion they first signified unto her That they would notifie to the King of France all Christian Princes that her cruel unjust most Tyrannieal murther intended against Touns Mnltitudes was is the only Cause of their revolt from their accustomed obedience which they ouned promised to their Soveraign provided they might live in Peace Liberty and enjoy Christs Gospel without which they firmly purpose never to be subject to mortal man And that better it were to expose their bodies to a thousand deaths than to deny Christ which thing not only do they who commit open Idolatry but also all such as seeing their Brethren purswed for the Cause of Religion and haveing sufficient means to comfort assist them do nevertheless withdraw from them their dutiful support And thereafter they published a Declaration to the generation of Antichrist the pestilent Prelats their shavelings within Scotland That they should not be abused thinking to escape just punishment after that they in their blind fury had caused the blood of many to be shed but if they proceeded in this their malicious Cruelty they should be dealt with all wheresoever they should be apprehended as Murderers open Enemies to God to Mankind And that with the same measure they had measured intended to measure to others it should be measured to them that is they should with all force power they had execute just vengeance punishment upon them yea begin that same War which God commandeth Israel to execute against the Canaanites that is Contract of Peace should never be made till they desist from their open Idolatry cruel Persecution of Gods Children I rehearse this Declaration the more expresly because in our day Declarations of this stile strain and aiming at the same Scope is hideously hissed houted at as unheard of novelties Finally when by all their Letters Warnings Admonitions Protestations they could obtain no redress but rather an increase of insupportable violence they proponed the Question in a General Meeting Whether she whose pretences threatened the bondage of the whole Commonwealth ought to be suffered so Tyrannically to domineer over them Unto which the Ministers being required to give their judgment answered that she ought not And accordingly they declared her deposed from all Government over them because of her persecuting the Professors of the true Religion and oppressing the Liberties of the true Lieges never being called nor convinced of any Crime because of her intrusion of Magistrats against all order of Election because of her bringing in strangers to suppress the Liberty of the Countrey and placing them in greatest Offices of Credite because of her altering and subverting the old Laws of the Realme c. Which I mention because hence we may see what things our Fathers judged did dissolve the relation between the people their Rulers And when applyed to our Case will justify their reasons that have renounced the present Tyranny This was done at Edinburgh anno 1559. And thereafter while they vindicated themselves went on with the work of Reformation throwing doun all monuments of Idolatry propogateing the Reformed Religion God so blessed their endeavours that their Confession of faith and all Articles of the Protestant Religion was Read Ratified by the three Estates of Parliament at Edinburgh Iulij 1560. And the same year the Book of Discipline containing the forme order of Presbyterial Government was subscribed by a great part of the Nobility Thus through the wisdom power of God alone even by the weaknesse of very mean Instrâ—ments against the rage fury of the devil and of all the powers of Hell was this work of Reformation advanced effectuated And came to the establishment of a Law which did not only ratifie confirme the Pâ—oteâ—â—ant Religion but abolish Antichristian Popery and appoint punishment for the Professors promoters thereof Which Law often confirmed ratified afterwards though it be now cassed rescinded by the Prerogative of the present Tyrant because it anulls invalidates his pretence to succession in the Government it being expressly enacted afterwards by a Parliament at Edinburgh 156. Confirming this that all Princes Kings hereafter before their Coronation shall take Oath to maintain the true Religion then professed suppress all things contrary to it yet is still in force in the hearts of all honest men that will not prostitute Religion Law Liberty to the lusts of Tyrants and will be accounted a better bottom to build the hope of enjoying Religion upon than the perfidious promises of a Popish Usurper pretending a Liberty to dissenting Protestants by takeing away the Penal Statuts the Legal Bulwark against Popery All which yet to the reproach of all Protestants some are applauding Congratulating in this time by their Addresses Petitions to this destroyer of Law Religion I wish they would look back to see what the building of this Bulwark cost our Fathers before they sell it at such a
without sedition withhold the fruits profits which your false Bishops Clergy most unjustly received of yow Upon which he subjoins the preceeding Arguments Yet now a dayes these have no weight but such as refuse either to pay Oppressors exactions or Curats stipends are condemned for giddy fools Again we find that when they were challenged for duty they would never decline a declaration of its righteousness nor do any thing directly or indirectly which might seem a condemning of it And therefore they wold receive no pardons for these things which they could not confess to be offences Iohn Knox challenged for offending the Queen had her promise that if he would confess an offence his greatest punishment should be but to go within the Castle of Edinburgh and immediatly to return to his own house he refused absolutely But now if our Pardon-mongers prudent men had been so circumstantiate surely they could have helped themselves with their distinctions they might confess be pardoned for offending the Queen thô not confess it to be a fault in their Conscience But Mr Knox had not learned that then When they were pursuing the Murder of King Henry of Darnely the Queen finding her self not strong enough offers to forgive pardon that insurection The Earle of Morton in name of all the rest did not only refuse a Cessation but told her they would not ask a pardon But now sufferers for refusing of these base unmanly aswell as unchristian Complyances are much condemned Finally because this strictness especially in their severity against their Enemies may be accused of Iewish rigidity inconsistent with a Gospel Spirit of Lenity which also is imputed to the much condemned sufferers of Scotland at this time for their Testimonies against Toleration Liberty of Conscience Let us hear what Knox sayes whatsoever God required of the Civil Magistrate in Israel or Juda concerning the observation of true Religion during the time of the Law the same doth He require of Lawful Magistrates professing Christ Jesus in the time of the Gospel And Cites a large Testimony out of Augustine to this purpose And afterward objecting to himself the practice of the Apostles who did not punish the Idolatrous Gentiles he answers That the Gentiles being never avowed to be Gods people before had never received his Law and therefore were not to be punished according to the rigor of it to which they were never subject being strangers from the Commonwealth of Israel But if any think after the Gentiles were received in the number of Abrahams children and so made one people with the Jewes beleeving then â—hey were not bound to the same obedience of Israels Covenant the same seems to make Christ inferior to Moses and contrare to the Law of His heavenly Father for if the Contempt and transgression of Moses's Law was worthy of death what judge we the contempt of Christs ordinance to be And if Christ be not come to dissolve but to fulfill the Law of His Heavenly Father shall the Liberty of His Gospel be an occasion that the special glory of His Father be troden under foot and regarded of no man God forbid And therefore I fear not to affirme that the Gentiles be bound by the same Covenant that God made with His people Israel in these words Beware that thou make not any Covenant with the Inhabitants of the Land but thou shalt destroy their Altars c. When therefore the Lord puteth the Sword in the hand of a people they are no less bound to purge their Cities Countreyes from Idolatrie then were the Israelites what time they received the Possession of the Land of Canaan III. For the head of Resistence of Superior powers we have no clearer instances in any Period then in this where of the above mentioned hints give some account to which in their sentiments arguments may be here subjoined They prised and improved this principle so much that they put it in their Confession of faith Art. 14. To save the Life of Innocents to repress Tyranny to defend the oppressed are among the good works of the Second Table which are most pleasing acceptable to God as these works are commanded by Himself And to suffer innocent blood to be â—hed if we may withstand it is affirmed to be sin by which Gods hot Displeasure is kindled against the proud unthankful world And if there were no more to render the late Test of Scotland detestable that condemns all resistence of Kings upon any pretence whatsoever this may make all Christians all men abhor the contrivance of it that that same Test that confirms this Thesis doth also impose the Antithesis upon Conscience It obliges to this Confession in the first part of it and to deny it in the Latter But no wonder that men of feared Consciences can receive any thing thô never so contradictory to it self And that men who deny sense and that principle irradicated in humane nature may also deny Conscience make a fool of it in sowdering Contradictories But not only did our Reformers assert this Truth for which now their children adhering to their Testimony suffer both rage and reproach but also gave their reasons for it As 1 Mr Knox in his first Conference with the Queen argues thus There is neither greater honour nor obedience to be given to Princes than Parents but so it is that the father may be stricken with a phrensie in the which he would slay his oun children now if the children arise take his weapon from him bind his hands do the children any wrong It is even so with Princes that would murder the Children of God subject to them their blind zeal is nothing but a very mad phrensie and therefore to take the sword from them and cast them into prison till they be brought to a more sober mind is no disobedience against Princes 2 In his Conference with Lithingtoun he proves the same point from the consideration of the justice of God punishing the people for not resisting the Prince The Scripture of God teacheth me saith he Ierusalem Iuda were punished for the sins of Manassoh If you alledge they were punished because they were wicked and not because the King was wicked the Scripture sayes expressly for the sins of Manasseh yet will I not absolve the people I will grant the whole people offended with their King but how to affirme that all Iuda committee the acts of his impiety hath no certainty who can think that all Ierusalem should turn Idolaters immediatly after Hezekias notable Reformation One part therefore willingly followed him in his Idolatry the other suffered him so were criminal of his sin even as Scotland is guilty of the Queens Idolatry this day In the same Discourse he makes it plain that all are guilty of Innocents murder who do not oppose it from Ieremies words in his defence before the Princes Know ye for certain if ye put me to death ye
first original and approved by the mutual consent of all Nations and by natures Sanction continued inviolable and perpetual which being subject to no other Lawes do Command rule all This which in every action doth offer it self to our eyes minds and whether we will or not abides in our breasts our Predecessors followed being alwayes armed against violence and ready to suppress Tyrants And now for the present what have we done but insisting in the footsteps of so many Kingdoms free Nations suppressed Tyrannical Licentiousness extolling it self above all order of Laws not indeed so severely as our Predicessors in like cases if we had imitated them not only wold we have been far from all fear of danger but also have escaped the trouble of Calumnies What would our Adversaries be at Is it that we should arm with Authority Tyrants convicted of grievous Crimes maintained by the spoils of the subjects having hands embrued in royal blood and hearts gaping for the oppression of all good men And shall we put them upon our head who are infamously suspected of Parricide both projected perpetrated To which we may adde a forreign conclusion indeed but adduced maintained by Mr Craig in the Assembly anno 1564. which had been determined by Learned men in Bononia Principes omnes tam supremi quam inferiores possunt debent Reformari vel deponi per cos per quos eriguntur confirmantur vel admittuntur ad officium quoties a side praestita subditis per juramentum desiciant quoniam relatio juramenti subditorum principum mutua est utrinque aequo jure servanda resormanda juxta Legem conditionem juramenti ab utraque parte sacti That is all Rulers be they supreme or inferior may ought to be reformed or bridled to speak moderatly by them by whom they are chosen confirmed or admitted to their office so oft as they break that promise made by Oath to their subjects because that the Prince is no less bound by Oath to their subjects then are the subjects to their Princes And therefor ought it to be kept reformed equally according to Law condition of the Oath that is made of either Party By comparing which two Testimonyes together we may see the reasons why neither of the two Royal Brothers that have ruled in our day could be conscienciously ouned as Magistrates in the Case they have been in for several years past The first testimony is for the second Brother the Latter is for he first that 's gone But as for Mr Knox his opinion it is evident he had written aâ— a book against the Government of women which though he did not intend it particularly against Mary of Scotland yet it did invalidate her authority as well as other womens This book he ounes and maintains in his first conference with her and consequently could not oune her authority as of the Lord though he gave her common respect as the title of Majestie c. yet when he was particularly urged by the Queens question yow think said she that I have no just authority He would not answer in the affirmative but shifted it by telling her That learned men in all ages have had their judgment free and most commonly disagreeing from the Common judgment of the world And tho he sayes he could live under her government so may would the greatest disouners of Tyranny if they be not troubled with questions about ovvneing it yet he affirms that with the Testimony of a good Conscience he had communicate his judgment to the world and that if the realme found no inconveniences in her government he would no further disallow than within his oun breast Certainly then in his Conscience he did not could not oune her as the Magistrate of God And that thô many things which before were holden stable had been called in doubt yet neither Protestant nor Papist could prove that any such question was at any time moved in publick or private Neither could ever such a question be moved if the Conscience were not posed and then when it must speak it must of necessity be unpleasant to Tyrants Thus we have heard both the positions scruples of this witness let us also hear his arguings that People may punish Princes for their Idolatry murther c. And therefore much more may disoune them And therefore again much more may they forbear to oune them when called for can a dead man by Law be ouned to be a Magistrate Custos of the Law. Idolatry sayth he in his conference with Lithington ought not only to be suppressed but the Idolater ought to die the death but by whom by the people of God for the Commandment was given to Israel yea a Command that if it be heard that Idolatry is committed in any one City that then the whole body of the people arise and destroy that City sparing neither man woman nor child But shall the King also be punished If he be an Idolater I find no priviledge granted unto Kings more then unto people to offend Gods Majestie But the people may not be Judges to their King. God is the universal Judge so that what His Word commands to be punished in the one is not to be absolved in the other And that the people yea or a part of the people may not execute Gods judgments against their King being an offender I am sure you have no other warrant except your own imaginations and the opinion of such as more fear to offend their Princes than God. In the same Conference we have the instance of Iehu adduced to prove that Subjects may execute Gods judgments upon their Princes It was objected Iehu was a King before he executed judgment upon Ahabs house and the fact was extraordinary and not to be imitated He answered he was a meer Subject No doubt Iezabel both thought said he was a Traitor and so did many others in Israel Samaria And whereas it was said that the fact was extraordinary I say it had the ground of Gods ordinary judgment which commandeth the Idolater to die the death and â—herefore I yet again affirme it is to be imitated of all those that prefer the true honour of the true Worship Glory of God to the affection of flesh wicked Princes We are not bound said Lithingtoun to follow extraordinary examples unless we have the like Commanâ—ment assurance I grant said the other if the example repugne to the Law but where the example aggrees with the Law is as it were the execution of Gods judgment expressed within the same I say that the example approved of God stands to us in place of a Commandment for as God in His Nature is Constant Immutable so cannot He condemne in the ages subsequent that which He hath approved in His Servants before us Then he brings another Argument from Amaziah who fled to Lachish but the people sent
thither and flew him there Lethingtoun doubted whether they did well or not â—e answered where I find execution according to Gods Law and God Himself not accuse the doers I dare not doubt of the equity of their Cause And it appears God gave them sufficient evidence of His approving the fact for He blessed them with peace and prosperity But prosperity does not alwise prove that God approves the fact yes when the acts of men agree with the Law and are rewarded according to the promise in that Law then the prosperity succeeding the fact is a most infallible assurance that God hath approved it but so it is that there is a promise of lengthening out prosperity to them that destroy Idolatry And again concluding Uzziahs example he sayes there The people ought to execute Gods Law even against their Princes when that their open Crimes by Gods Law deserve punishment especially when they are such as may infect the rest of the multitude V. There is another thing for which people have suffered much in our day of blasphemy rebuke trouble which yet we find was not so odious in our Reformers eyes as this dull degenerate age would represent it That in some cases it is Lawfull laudable for private persons touched with the zeal of God love to their Countrey respect to Justice trampled upon by Tyrants to put forth their hand to execute righteous judgment upon the Enemies of God mankind intollerable Traitors Murderers Idolaters when the ruine of the Countrey Destruction of Religion Liberty and the wrath of God is threatened in for the impunity of that vermin of villains and may be averted by their destruction always supposed that these whose office it is to do it decline their duty The mind of our Reformers as to this is manifest both in their practice opinion We heard before of the slaughter of Cardinal Beaton and of the fidler Rizio we shall find both commended by Mr Knox giving account how these that were caryed Captives to France for this Cause from St Andrews were delivered This saith he we write to let the posterity to come to understand how potently God wrought in preserving delivering of those that had but a small knowledge of His Truth and for the love of the same hazarded all That if we in our days or our posterity that shall follow shall see a dispersion of such as oppose themselves to impiety or take upon them to punish the same otherwise then Laws of men will permit if such shall be left of men yea as it were despised punished of God yet let us not damn the persons that punish vice and that for just cause nor yeâ— despair but that the same God that dejects will raise up again the persons dejected to His glory and their comfort And to let the world understand in plain termes what we mean that great abuser of this Commonwealth that Pultron vile Knave Davio was justly punished March 9. 1565. by the Counsel hands of Iames Douglas Earle of Mortoun Patrick Lord Lindsay c who for theâ—r just act and most worthy of all praise are now unworthily left of all their Brethren This is not only commended by the Author alone but we find it concluded by all the Brethren at that time when the Queen brought in the Idol of the Masse again and the proud Papists began to avow it then let it be marked that The Brethren universally offended and espying that the Queen by Proclamation did but delude them determined to put to their own hands and to punish for example of others And so some Priests in the West Land were apprehended Intimation was made to others as to the Abbot of Cosragnel the Parson of Sanquhar and such that they should neither complain to the Queen nor Council but should execute the punishment that God has appointed to Idolaters in His Law by such means as they might wherever they should be apprehended Upon this the Queen sent for Mr Knox and dealt with him earnestly that he would be the instrument to perswade the people not to put hand to punish He perceiving her craft willed her Maj. to punish Malefactors according to Law and he durst promise quietness upon the part of all them that professed Christ within Scotland but if her Maj. thought to delude the Laws he feared some would let the Papists understand that without punishment they should not be suffered so manifestly to offend Gods Majestie Will ye quoth she allow they shall take my Sword in their hand The Sword of Justice said he Madam is Gods and is given to Princes Rulers for one end which if they transgress sparing the wicked oppressing the Innocents they that in the fear of God execute judgment where God hath commanded offend not God although Kings do it not the examples are evident for Samuel spared not to slay Agag the fat delicate King of Amalek whom King Saul had saved Neither spared Elias Iezabels false Prophets Baals Priests albeit that King Ahab was present Phineas was no Magistrate and yet feared he not to strike Zimri Cozbi in the very act of filthy fornication And so Madam your Maj. may see that others then Magistrates may Lawfully punish have punished the vice crimes that God commands to be punished He proved it also at more length in his Appellation from Deut. 13. If thy Brother solicite thee secretly saying let us go serve other Gods consent not to him let not thine eye spare him 〈…〉 him let thy hand be first upon him and afterward the hand of the whole people Of these words of Moses two things appertaining to our purpose are to be noted The first is that such as solicitate only to Idolatrie ought to be punished to death without favour or respect of person for He that will not suffer man to spare his son wife c. will not wink at the Idolatry of others of what state or condition soever they be It is not unknown that the Prophets had Revelations of God which were not common to the people Now if any man might have claimed any priviledge from the rigor of the Law or might have justified his fact it should have been the Prophet but God commands that the Prophet that shall so solicitate the people to serve strange Gods shall dye the death notwithstanding that he alleadge for himself dream vision or Revelation because he teacheth Apostacy from God hereby it may be seen that none provoking the people to Idolatry ought to be exempted from the punishment of death Evident it is that no state condition nor honour can exempt the Idolater from the hands of God when He shall call him to an account How shall it then excuse the people that they according to Gods command punish not to death such as shall solicitate or violently draw the people to Idolatrie The second is that the punishment of such Crimes as Idolatrie blasphemy
up the spirits of these few who stood in the Gap to oppose resist the same and to begin the work of Reformation in the Land since which time the silence of some Ministers the complyance of others hath had great influence upon the backslidings of many amongst the people who upon the discovery of the evil of their way complain that they got not warning or that if they were warned by some others held their peace or did justify them in the course of their backsliding we can look upon such Ministers no otherwise than upon these that are guilty of the blood of the Lords people and with whom the Lord will reckon for all the breach of Covenant defection that hath been in the Land The Priests lips should preserve knowledge and they should seek the Law at his mouth for he is the Messenger of the Lord of Hosts but such as are departed out of the way and have caused many to stumble at the Law therefore hath the Lord made them contemptible before all the people according as they have not kept His wayes but have been partial in His Law because they have lost their savour He hath cast out many of them as unsavoury salt Further more to evidence the Purity power of zeal burning blazing in these dayes in their Contendings against Publick Enemies on all hands I shall instance some of their Acts Testimonies clearly condemning the manifold Complyances of this Generation and which may contribute somewhat to Justifie the reproached preciseness of a Remnant standing at the furthest distance from them There is an Act for Censuring the Complyers with the publick Enemies of this Church Kingdom Gen. Ass. Edinb Iunij 17. 1646. Sess. 14. where they judge it a great scandalous provocation grievous defection from the publick cause to comply with these Malignants such as Iames Graham then was in any degree even to procure Protections from them or to have invited them to their houses or to have drunk Iames Graham his health or to be guilty of any other such Gross degrees of Complyance censured to be suspended from the communions ay while they acknowledge their offence And yet now for refusing these degrees of complyance for not having the protectior of a Pass from the wicked courts of malignant enemies by taking a wicked oath and for refusing to drink the Kings health a greater Enemy then ever Iames Graham was some poor conscientious people have not only been murdereâ— by Enemies but mocked condemned by professores There is an Act likewise declaration against all new oaths or bonds in the common cause imposed without consent of the Church Gen. Ass. Edinb Iuly 28. 1648. Sess. 18. Enjoining all the members of the Church to forbear the swearing or subscribing any new oaths or bonds in this Cause without Advice concurrence of the Church especially any negative oaths or bonds which may any way limit or restrain them in the duties whereunto they are obliged by National or Solemn League Covenant Yet now for refusing Oaths not only limiting in Covenanted duties but contradicting condemning many material Principles of the Covenanted Reformation many have not only lost their Lives but also have been condemned by them that are at ease having a wider conscience to swallow such baits It is known how pertinacious the most faithful in those dayes were in their contendings against Associations in any undertaking for the cause with persons disaffected to the true state thereof I need not give any account of this were it not that now that Principle is quite inverted and poor Adherers to it for their abstracting substracting their concurrence with such promiscuous Associations are much hated flouted therefore I shall give some hints of their sentiments of them In their Answer to the Committee of Estates Iulij 25. 1648. Sess. 14. the Gen. Assembly sayes It was represented to the Parliament that for securing of Religion it was necessary that the Popish Prelatical Malignant party be declared Enemies to the cause upon the one hand as well as Sectaries upon the other and that all Associations either in forces or counsels with the former as well as with the latter be avoided And in their declaration concerning the Present dangers of Religion especially the unlawful Engagment in War Iulij ult 1648. Sess. 21. They say suppose the ends of that Engagment be good as they are not yet the means wayes of Prosecution are unlawful because there is not an equal avoiding of rocks on both hands but a joining with Malignants to suppress Sectaries a joining hands with a black devil to beat a white devil They are bad Phisicians who would so cure one disease as to breed another as evil or worse we find in the Scriptures condemned all Confederacies Associations with the Enemies of true Religion whether Canaanites Exod. 23. 32. and 24. 12 15. Deut. 7. 2. or other heathens 1. King. 11. 1 2. More Arguments against Associations may be seen in that excellent discussion of this useful Case Concerning Associations Confederacies with Idolaters Infidels Hereticks or any other known enemy of Truth or Godliness by famous Mr G. Gillespie published at that same time whereunto is appended his Letter to the commission of the General Assembly having these golden words in it words fitly spoken in that season when he was a dying at the begining of the Publick Resolutions Having heard of some motions beginings of complyance with these who have been so deeply engaged in a war destructive to Religion the Kingdoms Liberties I cannot but discharge my conscience in giving a Testimony against all such complyance I know am perswaded that all the faithful witnesses that gave Testimony to the Thesis that the late Engagment was contrary destructive to the Covenant will also give Testimony to the Appendix that complyance with any who have been active in that Engagment is most sinful unlawful I am not able to express all the evils of that complyance they are so many But above all that which would highten this sin even to the Heavens is that it were not only a horrid backsliding but a backsliding into that very sin vvhich vvas specially pointed at punished by the prevailency of the Malignant party God justly making them thorns scourges vvho were taken in as friends Alas shall we split twice upon the same rock yea run upon it when God hath set a beacon on it yea I may say shall we thus out face out dare the Almighty by protecting His our Enemies by making peace friendship with them when the anger of the Lord is burning against them I musâ— here apply to our present condition the words of Ezrah 9. 14 O happy Scotland if thow canst now improve not abuse this Golden opportunity but if thou help the ungodly love them that hate the Lord wrath upon wrath and wo upon wo shall be
upon thee from the Lord. Whereunto is subjoined his dying Testimony to the same purpose wherein are these words But if there shall be a falling back to the sin of complyance with Malignant ungodly men then I look for the breaking out of the wrath of the Lord till there be no remedy This was the warning of a worthy dying Man. Notwithstanding of which many other warnings witnessings a course of complyance was commenced by the pulick Resolutioners and continued in to this day wherein that faithful warning of a dying servant of Christ is verified But before I leave this purpose I must obviate an objection that some make use of for strengthening themselves in their incorporations joinings at least in Worship with the corruptions of the time and for condemning conscientious withdrawers That the Godly in those dayes did not separate from the men of these complyances defections as many do now to wit the protesting party did not withdraw from the publick Resolutioners Associators with Malignants I answer first many these the most Godly tender did withdraw even from their oun Ministers and would have gone 40. or 50 myles to hear a faithful Minister at that time yea Ministers themselves in the case of intrusion of the unfaithful would have supplyed the Paroch as if the Church had been vacant and when they could not get access to the pulpit they preached in the fields on purpose to witness against and professedly to withdraw the people from such an unfaithful Intruder as might be instanced particularly for time place if need were But next The Church then though broken by division and under the subjection of strangers deprived of her General Assemblies yet was in a constitut Case enjoying the priviledge power order of Synods Presbyteries to whom the people offended with their Ministers might address themselves for an orderly redress and removal of these Scandals in an ordinary way and so they needed not assume to themselves that power to regulate their communion that in a broken State as now is must be allowed to them And besides both the Ministers at that time who were faithful though they might have proceeded to censure silence the corrupt party as they were obliged yet not only found it difficult by reason of the injury of the times but also thought it best to spare them And the people to bear them as burdens untill as they were still in hopes they should obtain a General Assembly to take order with them but now it is not so And then the defection was but begining and people did not know and could not expect it would go such a length and therefore could not fall upon the rigor of that duty which such disorders call for at first but if they had seen where these beginings would Land them at length I doubt not but they would have resisted those beginings in such a way as would have precluded this imputation of novelty upon our necessitated with drawings III. We have in this Period not only an Illustrious Testimony for the Principle but a continued and unintermitted putting into practice the duty of defensive Armes in resisting the Soverain power malversing abusing Authority to the destruction of the ends of it which resistence was avowed encouraged furthered by the General Assembly both for the defence of themselves and for the help of their Brethren in England Take one expression in their Solemn seasonable Warning to all ranks Feb. 12. 1645. Sess 18. Unless men will blot out of their hearts the love of Religion cause of God and cast off all care of their Country Lawes Liberties c. all being in visible danger of present ruine destruction they must now or never appear actively each one stretching himself to yea beyond his power It is no time to dally or to go about the business by halfs nor be almost but altogether zealous Cursed is he that doeth the work of the Lord negligently If we have been forward to assist our Neighbour Kingdoms shall we neglect to defend our oun Or shall the Enemies of God be more active against His cause than His people for it God forbid In another seasonable necessary warning Iuly 27. 1649. Sess. 27. They say But if his Maj. or any having or pretending power commission from him shall invade this Kingdom upon pretext of establishing him in the exercise of his royal power as it will be an high provocation against God to be accessory or assisting there to so it will be a necessary duty to resist oppose the same These Fathers could well distinguish between Authority and the person abusing it And were not so Loyal as now their degenerate Children are ambitious to shew themselves stupidly stouping to the shaddow thereof and yet will be called the only Asserters of Presbyterian principles But we find they put it among the Characters of Malignants to confound the Kings honour Authority with the abuse pretence thereof and with Commissions warrants Letters procured from the King by the Enemies of the cause Covenant as if we could not oppose the Latter without increaching upon the former But here an Objection or two must be removed out of the way before we go forward One is from the Third Atticle of the Covinant where there seems to be a great deal of Loyaltie obliging to defend the Kings Maj. his person Authority in the preservation defence of the true Religion Liberties of the Kingdoms that the world may bear witness with our consciences of our Loyaltie And that we have no thoughts or intentions to diminish his Majesties just power greatness I Ans. There is indeed a deal of Loyaltie there and true Loyaltie because Lawfully limited being qualified with subordinate unto the preservation defence of the true Religion Liberties of the Kingdom as the makers of the Covenant do expound it in the Assembles declaration against the unlawful Eugagment Iuly ult 1648. Sess. 21. not that Reverse Loyaltie which makes duties to God conditional limited and duties to thee King absolute unlimited as our Loyalists do now And I wish others were free of it who have sworn Oaths of unlimited Alledgiances to maintain the King in any power unto which his force aspires and to justify this their Loyaltie will bring in this Article of the Covenant with a distorted sense reading it backward that we in the preservation defence of Religion must preserve defend the King As if Religion obliged to defend him do what he will. It were better such pretended Covenanters denyed the Covenant than to be such a reproach to it in wresting its genuine sense But I have adduced the sense of the best Interpreters of it the General Assembly Next when they entered under the bond of this Covenant they did it with a purpose to oppose all his invasions upon Religion the Liberty of the people and to
Clergy as he shall nominate in the external Government of the Church the same consisting with the standing Lawes of the Kingdom shall be valide effectual And in the same Act all Lawes are rescinded by which the sole power Jurisdiction within the Church doth stand in the Church Assemblies And all which may be interpreted to have given any Church power Jurisdiction or Government to the Office bearers of the Church other than that which acknowledgeth a dependence upon subordination to the Soveraign power of the King as Supreme By which Prelats are redintegrated to all their priviledges preheminencies that they possessed anno 1637. And all their Church power robbed from the Officers of Christ is made to be derived from to depend upon and to be subordinate to the Croun prerogative of the King whereby the King is made the only fountain of Church power and that exclusive even of Christ of whom there is no mentioned exception And his vassals the Bishops as his Clerks in Ecclesiastiks are accountable to him for all their administrations A greater usurpation upon the Kingdom of Christ than ever the Papacy it self aspired unto Yet albeit here was another display of a banner of defyance against Christ in altering the Church Government of Christs Institution into the humane Invention of Lordly Prelacy in assuming a power by prerogative to dispose of the external Government of the Church and in giving his Creatures patents for this effect to be his Administrators in that usurped Government There was no publick Ministerial at least united Testimony against this neither Therefore the Lord punished this sinful shamful silence of Ministers in His holy Justice though by mens horrid wickedness when by another wicked Act of the Council at Glasgow above 300 Ministers were put from their Charges and afterwards for their Non-conformity in not Countenancing their Diocesan Meeting and not keeping the Anniversary day May 29. The rest were violently thrust from their labours in the Lords vineyard and banished from their Parishes and adjudged unto a nice strange Confinement twenty miles from their oun parishes six miles from a Cathedral Church as they called it and three miles from a Burgh whereby they were reduced in to many inconveniencies Yet in this fatal Convulsion of the Church generally all were struck with blindness baseness that a Paper-Proclamation made them all run from their posts and obey the Kings Orders for their ejection Thus were they given up because of their forbearing to sound an alarm charging the people of God in point of Loyaltie to Christ and under the pain of the Curse of the Covenant to a wake and acquit themselves like men and not to suffer the enemie to rob them of that Treasure of Reformation which they were put in possession of by the tears prayers blood of such as went before them instead of those prudential fumblings fisflings then since so much followed Wherefore the Lord in His holy righteousness left that enemie against whom they should have cried contended and to whose eye they should have held the Curse of the Covenant as having held it first to their oun in case of unfaithful silence in not holding it to his to cast them out of the House of the Lord and dissolve their Assemblies and deprive them of their priviledges because of their not being so valiant for the Truth as that a ful faithful Testimony against that Encroachment might be found upon record Nevertheless somewere found faithful in that hour pour of darkness who kept the Word of the Lords patience and who were therefore kept in from that tentation which carried many away into sad shamful defections though not from suffering hard things from the hands of men only these who felt most of their violence found grace helping them to acquit themselves suitably to that dayes Testimony being thereby prevented from an Active yeelding to their impositions when they were made passively to suffer force However that season of a publick Testimony was lost and as to the most part never recovered to this day The Prelats being settled readmitted to voice in Parliament they procure an Act Dogmatically condemning several Material parts points of our Covenanted Reformation to wit these positions That it was lawful for Subjects for Reformation or necessary self defence to enter into leagues or take up Armes against the King And particularly declaring that the national Covenant as explained in the year 1638. and the Solemn league Covenant were are iâ— themselves unlawful Oaths and were taken by imposed upon the subjects of this Kingdom against the fundamental Lawes Liberties thereof That all such gatherings petitions that were used in the begining of the late troubles were unlawful seditious And whereas then People were led unto these things by having disseminated among them such principles as these That it was lawful to come with petitions Representations of grievances to the King That it was lawful for people to restrict their Allegiance under such such limitations and suspend it untill he should give security for Religion c. It was therefore enacted that all such positions practices founded thereupon were treasonable And furder did enact that no person by writing praying preaching or malicious or advised speaking express or publish any words or sentences to stir up the people to the dislike of the Kings prerogative Supremacy or of the Government of the Church by Bishops or justifie any of the deeds actings or things declared against by that Act. Yet not withstanding of all this subversion of Religion Liberty and restraint of asserting these Truths here trampled upon either before men by Testimony or before God in mourning over these Indignities done unto Him in everting these all the parts of Reformation even when it came to Daniels case of confession preaching praying Truths interdicted by Lavv fevv had their eyes open let be their vvindovvs in an open avouching them to see the duty of the day calling for a Testimony Though aftervvards the Lord Spirited some to assert demonstrate the Glory of these Truths duties to the vvorld As that Judicious Author of the Apologetical Relation vvhose Labours need no Elagium to commend them But this is not all for these men having novv as they thought subverted the Work of God they provided also against the fears of its revival making Acts declaring that if the outed Ministers dare to continue to preach and presume to exercise their Ministrie they should be punished as seditious persons requiring of all a due acknowledgment of hearty complyance with the Kings Government Ecclesiastical Civil And that who soever shall ordinarly wilfully withdraw absent from the ordinary Meetings for Divine Worship in their ouâ— Churches on the Lords day shall incur the Penalties there insert Thus the sometimes Chast Virgin whose name was Beulah to the Lord the Reformed Church
of Scotland did now suffer a violent villanous rape from a vermine of vile Schismatical Apostates obtruded imposed upon her instead of her able painful faithful succeseful Pastors that the Lord had set over her and now by their faintness the Enemies force robbed from her And none now allowed by Law to administer the Ordinances but either Apostate Curats who by their Perjurie Apostacy forfaulted their Ministry or other Hirelings Prelatâ— Journey-men who run without a Mission except from them who had none to give according to Christs Institution the seal of whose Ministry could never yet be shown in the Conversion of any sinner to Christ but if the tree may be known by its fruitâ— we may know whose Ministers they are ut ex ungue Leonem by their Conversions of Reformation into Deformation of the Work Cause of God into the similitude of the Roman beast of Ministers into Hirelings of their Proselytes into ten times worse children of the Devil then they were before of the power of Godlyness into formality of Preaching Christ into Orations of Morality of the purity of Christs Ordinances into the vanity of mens Inventions of the beautiful Government of the House of God for Edification to a Lordly preheminence Domination over consciences in a word of Church State Constitutions for Religion Liberty all up side doun into wickedness slavery These are the Conversions of Prelacy But now this astonishing blow to the Gospel of the Kingdom introducing such a Swarm of Locusts into the Church And in forcing a Complyance of the people with this defection and that so violently rigorously as even simple withdrawing was so severely punished by severe Edicts of fyning other arbitrary punishments at first what did it produce did it awaken all Christs Ambassadours now to appear for Christ in this clear clamant case of Confessing Him and the freedom Purity of His Ordinances Alas the backwardness bentness to backsliding in a Superseding from the duties of that day did make it evident that now the Lord had in a great measure forsaken them because they had forsaken Him. The standart of the Gospel was then fallen and few to take it up The Generality of Ministers Professors both went Conformed so far as to hear the Curats contrary to many points of the Reformation formerly attained contrare to their Covenant Engagments and contrare to their oun principles practice at that same time scrupling and refusing to keep the Bishops visitations and to Countenance their Discipline power of Iurisdiction because it was required as a Testification of their acknowledgment of Complyance with the present Government And yet not scrupling to Countenance their Doctrine usurped power of Order required also by the same Law as the same Test of the same Compliance submission It s strange that some yet doe plead for persisting in that same Complyance after all the bitter Consequents of it Other Ministers Lay altogether by in their retired recesses waiting to see what things would turn to Others were hopeless turned Farmers Doctors others more wyllie staid at home Preached quietly in Ladies Chambeâ—â— But the faithful thought that this Tyrannical ejection did 〈◊〉 or could not unminister them so as they might not Preaâ—â—â— Gospel where ever they were as Ambassadours of 〈◊〉 but rather found themselves under an indispensible necessity to Preach the Gospel and witness for the freedom of their Ministry and make full proof of it in preaching in season out of season and thereupon as occasion offered preached to all such as were willing to hear but at first only in private houses and that for the most part at such times when Sermons in publick surceased a superplus of Caution But afterwards finding so great difficulties and Persecutions for their house Meetings where they were so easily attrapped were constrained at last to keep their Meetings in the fields without shelter from cold wind snow or rain Where testifieing both practically particularly against these Usurpations on their Masters Prerogatives and witnessing for their Ministerial freedom contrary to all Law-Interdictions without any Licences or Indulgences from the Usurper but holding their Ministry from Jesus Christ alone both as to the Office exercise thereof they had so much of their Masters Countenance success in their labours that they valued neither hazards nor hardships neither the contempt of pretended Friends nor the Laws nor threatnings of Enemies adjudging the penalty of death it self to Preachers at Field Conventicles as they called them Now having thus overturned the Church Government by introducing Prelacy to advance an absolute Supremacy the effects whereof were either the Corruption or Persecution of all the Ministrie Encouragment of profanity wickedness the enerease advancment of Popery Superstition Error cruel impositions on the Conscience and oppressions for Conscience sake by the practices of cruel Supra-Spanish Inquisitions and all manner of outcryes of outragious violence villany The King proceeds in his design to pervert evert the wel modelled moderated Constitution of the State Government also by introducing advancing an Arbitrary Tyranny the effects whereof were an absolute Mancipation of Lives Liberties and estates unto his lust pleasure the utter subversion of Lawes and absolute impoverishinâ—â— the people For effectuating which he first procâ—â— lasting Imposition of intollerable Subsidies Taxatiâ—â— to impoverish that he might the more easily enslave the Nation Next a further recognizance of his Prerogative in a subjection of persons fortunes whole strength of the Kingdom to his absolute arbitrement in a Levy of Militia of 20000 footmen 2000 horsemen sufficiently armed with 40 dayes provision to be ready upon the Kings call to march to any part of his Dominions for opposing whatsoever invasion or insurrection or for any other service The first sproutings of Tyrannie were cherished by the cheerfull stupid submission generally yeelded to these exorbitances under which they who suffered most were inwardly Malecontents but there was no opposition to them by word or Action but on the contrary generally people did not so much as scruple sending out or going out as Militia-men never adverting unto what this Concurrence was designed demanded and given for Nor what an accession it was in the nature influence of the mean it self and in the sense intention of the Requirers unto a Confederacy for a Complyance with and a Confirmation strengthening of Arbitrary Tyrannie After the fundamental constitutions of both Church State are thus razed rooted up to confirm this Absolute Power he contrived to frame all inferior Magistrats according to his mould And for this end appointed that all persons in any publick Trust or Office whatsoever should subscribe a Declaration renouncing abjuring the Covenants whereby Perjurie was made the chief indispensible qualification and Conditio sine qua non of all that were
supposing also they might be pardoned for that which is done from whose guiltiness the Land cannot be cleansed but by executing Gods righteous Judgements upon them yet they cannot now be believed after they have violated all that humane wisdom could devise to bind them Upon these accounts they reject that King and those associate with him in the Government and declare them henceforth no lawful Rulers as they had declared them to be no lawful Subjects they having destroyed the established Religion overturned the fundamental Lawes of the Kingdom taken away Christs Church-Government and changed the Civil into Tyrannie where none are associate in partaking of the Government but only these who will be found by Justice guilty of Criminals And declare they shall God giving power set up Government Governours according to the Word of God and the qualifications required Exod. 18. vers 20. And shall not commit the Government to any single person or lineal succession being not tyed as the Jewes were to one single family and that kind being lyable to most inconveniences aptest to degenerate into Tyrannie And moreover that these men set over them shall be engaged to Govern Principally by that Civil Judicial Law not that which is any way Typical given by God to His people of Israel as the best so far as it goes being given by God especially in matters of life death and other things so far as they reach and are consistent with Christian Liberty exempting Divorces Polygamie 6. Seeing the greatest part of Ministers not only were defective in Preaching against the Acts of the Rulers for overthrowing Religion but hindered others also who were willing and censured some that did it and have voted for acceptation of that Liberty founded upon given by virtue of that blaspemously arrogate Usurped power and appeared before their Courts to accept of it and to be enacted authorized their Ministers whereby they have become the Ministers of men and bound to be answerable to them as they will And have preached for the lawfulness of paying that Tribute declared to be imposed for the bearing doun of the true Worship of God And advised poor Prisoners to subscribe that Bond which if it were universally subscribed they should close that door which the Lord hath made use of in all the Churches of Europe for casting off the yoke of the whore and stop all regress of men when once brought under Tyrannie to recover their Libertie again They declare they neither can nor will hear them c. nor any who encouraged strengthened their hands and pleaded for them and trafficqued for union with them 7. That they are for a standing Gospel Ministrie rightly chosen rightly ordained that none shall take upon them the Preaching of the Word c. unless called ordained thereunto And whereas Separation might be imputed to them they refell both the malice and the ignorance of that Calumnie for if there be a Separation it must be where the change is and that was not to be found in them who were not separating from the Communion of the true Church nor setting up a New Ministrie but cleaving to the same Ministers Ordinances that formerly they followed when others have fled to new wayes and a new Authority which is like the old piece in the new Garment 8. That they shall defend themselves in their Civil Natural Divine Rights Liberties And if any assault them they shall look on it as a declaring a war and take all advantages that one enemie does of another but trouble and injure none but those that injure them This is the Compend of that Paper which the Enemies seised and published while it was only in a rude draught and not polished digested nor consulted by the rest of the Community yet whether or not it was for their advantage so to blaze their oun baseness in that Paper truly represented I leave it to the Reader to judge or if they did not thereby Proclaim their oun Tyrannie and the Innocency honesty of that people whom thereby they were seeking to make odious but in effect inviting all Lovers of Religion Liberty to Sympathise with them in their difficulties distresses there discovered However that poor Partie continued together in a posture of defence without the Concurrence or Countenance of their Covenanted Brethren who staid at home and left both them to be murdered and their Testimony to be trampled upon untill the 22. of Iulij 1680. Upon the which day they were attacqued at Airsmoss by a strong party of about 120 horse well armed while they were but 23 horse and 40 foot at most and so fighting valiantly were at length routed not without their Adversaries Testimony of their being resolute men Several of Zions precious Mourners and faithful Witnesses of Christ were killed and among the rest that faithful Minister of Christ Mr Richard Cameron sealed fulfilled his Testimony with his blood And with others the valiant and much honoured Gentleman David Hackstoun of Rathillet was after many received wounds apprehended brought in to Edinburgh and there resolutely adhering to the Testimony and disouning the Authority of King Council and all their Tyrannical Judicatories was cruelly murdered but countenanced eminently of the Lord. Now remained Mr Donald Cargil deprived of his faithful Collegue destitute of his Brethrens concurrence but not of the Lords Counsel Conduct by which he was prompted helped to prosecute the Testimony against the Universal Apostasie of the Church Nation Tyranny of Enemies Backsliding of Friends and all the wrongs done to his Master on all hands And considering in the zeal of God and sense of His holy Jealousie provoked and threatening wrath against the Land for the sins especially of Rulers who had arrived to the hight of Heaven-daring Insolence in all wickedness in which they were still growing going on without control That notwithstanding of all the Testimonies given against them by publick Preachings Protestations and Declarations remonstrating their Tyranny and disouning their Authority yet not only did they still persist in their sins scandals to make the Lords fierce Anger break forth into a flame but were ouned also by Professors not only as Magistrats but as members of the Christian Protestant Church And that however both the defensive armes of men had been used against them and the Christian armes of Prayers and the Ministerial weapon of Preaching yet that of Ecclesiastical Censure had not been Authoritatively exerted against them Therefore that no Weapon which Christ allowes His Servants under His Standart to manage against His Enemies might be wanting thô he could not obtain the Concurrence of his Brethren to strengthen the solemnity formality of the Action yet he did not judge that defect in this broken Case of the Church could disable his Authority nor deâ—ur the duty but that he might and ought to proceed to Excommunication And accordingly in September
Party of the Enemies in which they slew the Captain and about 12 or some moe of his men and afterwards they dispersed themselves also The Enemies searching the Country gleaned up the E. of Argyle himself Col. Rumbol an Englishman Mr Thomas Archer Minister Gawin Russel an David Law who were all condemned execute at Edinburgh and many others who were banished to America and about some 20 in the Highlands who were hanged at Inerarie In England the D. of Monmouths expedition though it had more action yet terminated in the same success the loss of many hundred lives many killed in Battel And afterwas by the mercy of the Duke of York several hunderds in the West of England were carried about and hanged before the door of their oun habitations and to make his Captains sport by the way according to the number of the hours of the day when the murdering humour came in their head so many of the poor Captives were hanged as a prodigious monument of monstrous Crueltie This was the Comencement of the present Tyrants Government In the mean time the Wanderers in Scotland thô they did not associate with this Expedition upon the account of the too promiscuous admittence of persons to trust in that Partie who were then and since have discovered themselves to be Enemies to the Cause and because they could not espouse their Declaration as the State of their Quarrel being not concerted according to the constant Plea of the Scots Covenanters and for other reasons given in their late Vindication yet against this Usurpation of a bloody Papist advancing himself to the Throne in such a manner they published another Declaration at Sanquhair May 28. 1685. Wherein Approving adhering unto all their former Declarations And considering that Iames Duke of York a Profest Excommunicate Papist was proclaimed To testify their resentment of that deed And to make it appear unto the world that they were free thereof by concurrence or connivance They Protest against the foresaid Proclamation of Iames Duke of York as King In regard that it is the choosing of a Murtherer to be a Governour who hath shed the blood of the Saints that it is the hight of Confederacy with an Idolater for bidden by the Law of God contrarie to the Declaration of the Gen. Ass. of the Church Iulij 27. 1649. And contrary to many wholesome laudable Acts of Parliament and inconsistent with the safety faith Conscience Christian Libertie of a Christian People to chuse a subject of Antichrist to be their Supreme Magistrate and to entrust an Enemy to the Work People of God with the Interests of both And upon many important grounds reasons which there they express they Protest against the validity Constitution of that Parliament approving ratifying the foresaid Proclamation And against all kind of Poperie in General Particular heads as abjured by the National Covenant and abrogated by Acts of Parliament and against its entrie again into this Land And every thing that doth or may directly or indirectly make way for the same Disclaiming likewise all Sectarianisme Malignancy and any Confederacy therewith This was their Testimony against Poperie in the season thereof which thô it was not so much condemned as any former Declarations yet neither in this had they the Concurrence of any Ministers or Professors who as they had been silent and omitted a seasonable Testimony against Prelacy and the Supremacy when these were introduced so now also even when this wicked Mysterie Conspiracie of Poperie Tyrannie twisted together in the present designe of Antichrist had made so great a progress and was evidently brought above board they were left to let â—lip this opportunity of a Testimony also to the reproach of the declining far degenerate Church of Scotland Yea to their shame the very rabble of ignorant People may be brought as a witness against the body of Presbyterian Ministers in Scotland in that they testified their detestation of the first Erection of the Idolatrous Mass and some of the souldierie and such as had no Profession of Religion suffered unto death for speaking against Poperie and the designs of the King while the Ministers were silent And some of the Curats and members of the late Parliament 1686. made some stickling against the taking away of the penal Statutes against Papists while Presbyterians from whom might have been expected greater opposition were sleeping in a profound submission I cannot without Confusion of Spirit touch these obvious dolorous reflections and yet in candor cannot forbear them However the Persecution against the Wanderers went on and more cruel Edicts were given forth against them while a relenting abatement of severity was pretended against other Dissenters At length what could not be obtained by Law at the late Parliament for taking off the Statutes against Papists was effectuated by Prerogative and to make it pass with the greater approbation it was convoyed in a channel of pretended Clemency offering a sort of Liberty but really introducing a licencious Latitude for bringing in all future snares by taking off some former as arbitrarly as before they were imposed in a Proclamation dated Feb. 12. 1687. Granting by the Kings Soveraign Authority Prerogative Royal and absolute power which all Subjects are to obey without reserve a Royal Toleration to the several Professors of the Christian Religion afternamed with under the several Conditions restrictions limitations aftermentioned In the first place tolerating the Moderate Presbyterians to meet in their private houses and there to hear all such Ministers as either have or are willing to accept of the Indulgence allanerly and none other And that there be nothing said or done contrare to the wel peace of his reign seditious or treasonable under the highest pains these Crimes will import nor are they to presume to build Meeting houses or to use out-houses or barns In the mean time it s his Royal will pleasure that Field Conventicles and such as Preach at them or who shall any way assist or connive at them shall be prosecute according to the utmost severity of Lawes made against them In like manner tolerating the Quakers to meet exercise in their forme in any place or places appointed for their Worship And by the same absolute power foresaid suspending stoping disabling all Lawes or Acts of Parliament Customs or Constitutions against any Roman Catholick subjects So that they shall in all things be as free in all respects as any Protestant subjects whatsoever not only to exercise their Religion but to enjoy all Offices benefices c. which he shall think fit to bestow upon them in all time coming And cassing annulling discharging all Oaths whatsoever and Tests and Lawes enjoyning them And in place of them this Oath only is to be taken I A. B. do ackowledge testifie declare that Iames the Seventh c. is rightful King Supreme Governour of these Realms and
successless which induces him to try another method to which this Acceptance is very subservient to wit to destroy us and our Religion by flatteries and by peace to overturn Truth and by the subversion of Lawes to open a door to let in Poperie and all abominations But what is more obscurely expressed in his words is more visibly obvious in his works to all that will not willingly wink at them discovering clearly the end of this Liberty is not for the Glory of God nor the Advantage of Truth or the Churches Edification nor intended as a benefit to Protestants but for a pernicious design by gratifying a few of them in a pretended favour to rob all of them of their chiefest Interests Religion Lawes Rights Liberties which he could not otherwise effectuate but by this arbitrary way for if he could have obtained his designs by Law he would never have talked of Lenity or Liberty but having no legal ends he behoved 〈◊〉 compass them by illegal means They must then be very blind who do not see his drift is first to get in all Popish Officers in places of Publick Trust by taking off the Penal Lawes disabling them for the same Then to advance his Absoluteness over all Lawes in a way which will be best acknowledged acquiesced in by People till he be so strengthened in it that he fears no control And then to undermine overturn the Protestant Religion establish Poperie Idolatrie which he is concerned the more violently to pursue because he is now growing old and therefore must make hast lest he leave the Papists in a worse condition than he found them which to be sure the Papists are aware of and their conscious fears of the Nations resentments of their Villanies will prompt them as long as they have such a Patron to all vigilance violence in playing their game And withall hereby he may intend to capacitate himself for subduing the Dutch against whom he hath given many indications of a hostile mind of old of late not only in hiring two Rascals to burn the Amsterdam-fleet heretofore but in stirring up protecting the Algerine Pyrats against them So universal a Protector is he become of late that Papists Protesiants Turks Iewes are shrouded under the shadow of his Patrociny but with a design to destroy the best when his time comes Which cursed designs cannot be counteracted but very much strengthened by this Acceptance 7. Considering the Effects already produced thereby they cannot but abhor it Seeing the eyes of all that are tender may affect their hearts observing how the Papists are hereby encouraged encreased in numbers the whole Nation overflow'd wlth their hellish Locusts and all Places filled with Priests Iesuites yea the executive power of the Government put into the hands of the Romanists and on the other hand how the People are endangered with their abounding prevailing Errors to which the Lord may will give up those that have not received the love of the Truth Truth is sallen in the streets equity cannot enter a Testimony against Antichrist is abandoned laid aside as unseasonable the edge of zeal for the Interest of Christ is blunted and its fervor extinginshed they that should stand in the Gap and upon the watch Tower are laid aside from all opposition to the invasions of the Enemy and lulled asleep by this bewitching Charm intoxicating Opium Ministers Professors are generally settling on their lees and languishing in a fatal security Defection is carried on Division promoted and Destruction is imminent Is it not then both a part of the Witness of the Faithful and of their wisdom to stand aloof from such a Plague that hath such destructive effects 8. Considering the Nature Name of this pretended Liberty they cannot but disdain it as most dishonourable to the Cause of Christ. It is indeed the honour of Kings and happiness of People to have true humane Christian Liberty established in the Common wealth that is Liberty of Persons from slaverie Liberty of Priviledges from Tyranny and Liberty of Conscience from all impositions of men Consisting in a freedom from the Doctrines Traditions Commandments of men against or beside the Word of God in the free enjoyment of Gospel Ordinances in purity power and in the free observance establishment of all His Institutions of Doctrine Worship Discipline Government in subordination to the only Rule of Conscience the revealed Will of its only Law-giver Jesus Christ. When this is ratified as a Right by the Sanction of approven Authority and countenanced encouraged as Religion by the Confirmation of Lawes approving whatsoever is Commanded by the God of Heaven to be done for the House of the God of Heaven which is the full amount of all Magistrats Authority Then we are obliged to accept of it with all thankful acceptation But such a Liberty as overturns our Rights our Priviledges our Lawes our Religion and Tolerates it only under the Notion of a Crime and indemnifies it under the notion of a Fault to be Pardoned and allowes the exercise thereof only in Part so so modified cannot be accepted by any to whom the reproach thereof is a burden and to whom the reproaches of Christ are in esteem in such a day when even the hoofs of Christs Interest buried in bondage are to be contended for Whatever Liberty this may be to some Consciences it is none to the tender according to the Rule of Conscience It is only a Toleration which is alwayes of evil for that which is good cannot be tolerated under the notion of good but countenanced encouraged as such Therefore this reflects upon our Religion when a Toleration is accepted which implies such a reproach And the annexed Indemnity Pardon tacitely condemns the Profession thereof as a fault or Crime which no Christian can bear with or by his acceptance homologate these reproaches if he consider the nature of it And much more will he be averse from it if he consider how dishonourable it is to God whatever some Addressers particucularly the Presbyterians at London have blasphemously alledged that God is hereby restored to His Empire over the Conscience Since the Granter after he hath robbed the Mediator of His Supremacy and given it away to Antichrist And God of His Supremacy Imperial as Universal King by a Claim of Absolute Power peculiar to Him he hath also robbed Him of His Empire over the Conscience in giving every man the Empire over his oun Conscience which he reserves a power to retract whem he pleases 9. Considering the Extent of it they cannot class themselves amoug the number of them that are Indulged thereby It takes in not only the Arch-Bishops Bishops and the Prelatical Malignant Crue but all Quakers and Papists reaching all Idolatry Blasphemy Heresie and Truth also which could never yet dwell together under one sconce Whereby the Professors of
Christ come in as Partners in the same bargain with Antichrists Vassals And the Lords Ark hath a place with Dagon and its Priests Followers consent to it And the builders of Babel of Ierusalem ar made to build together under the same Protection and a sluce is opened to let the enemy come in like a flood which to oppose the Accepters cannot stand in the Gap nor lift up a Standart against them Liberty indeed should be Universally extended to all the Lords People as Cyrus his Proclamation was General who is there among yow of all His People his God be with him But a Toleration of Idolaters Blasphemers Hereticks as Papists c. is odious to God because it is contrary to Scripture expressly Commanding Idolaters to die the death and all Seducers Entycers to Apostasie from God to be put to death without pity and Commending all righteous Magistrats that executed Judgement accordingly as Asa Hezekiah c. yea even Heathen Magistrats that added their Sanction to the Lawes of God as Artaxerxes is approven for that Statute that whosoever will not do the Law of God and of the King judgement should be executed speedily upon him And in the New Testament this was never repealed but confirmed in that the sword is given to Magistrats not in vain but to be a terror to and revengers to execute wrath upon all that do evil among whom Seducers that are evil workers Idolaters are chiefly to be ranked being such as do the worst of evil to mankind Ephesus is commended because they could not bear them which are evil and Thyatira reproved for suffering Iezebel by which it appeareth that our Lord Jesus is no friend to Toleration It is true this is spoken against Church-men but will any think that will be approven in Civil Powers which is so hateful in Church Officers Surely it will be the duty honour of these horns spoken of Revel 17. to eat the whores flesh burn her with fire And shall that be restricted only to be done against the great Antichrist not be duty against the lesser Antichrists the limbs of the Great one It is recorded of Iulian the Apostate that among other devices he used to root out Christianity this was one that he gave Toleration openly to all the different Professions that were among Christians whereof there were many heretical in those dayes which is exactly aped by Iames the Apostate now for the same end It is also contrare to the Confession of faith Chap. 20. § 4. asserting that for their publishing such opinions or maintaining of such practices as are contrary to the light of Nature or to the known Principles of Christianity whether concerning Faith Worship or Conversation or to the power of Godliness or such erroneous opinions or practices as either in their oun nature or in the manner of publishing or maintaining them are destructive to the external Peace Order which Christ hath established in the Church they may lawfully be called to account and proceeded against by the Censures of the Church and by the power of the Civil Magistrate And therefore to accept of this Toleration is inconsistent with the Principles of the Church of Scotland with the National Solemn League Covenants Solemn Acknowledgment of sins Engagement to duties in all which we are bound to extirpate Poperie Prelacie c. With the whole tract of Contendings in the fifth Period above related and particularly by the Testimony of the Synod of Fife and other Brethren in the Ministry against Cromuels vast Toleration Liberty of Conscience mentioned above Pag. 76. for it is plain if it be not to be suffered then it is not to be accepted 10. Considering the Termes wherein it is offered they cannot make such a shameful bargain In the former Proclamation it is granted expressly under several Conditions Restrictions Limitations whereof indeed some are retracted in the Latter as the restriction of it to Moderate Presbyterians which would seem to be taken off by extending to all without reserve to serve God in their oun may but being evidently exclusive of all that would serve God in Christs way and not after the mode prescribed it is so modified and restricted that all that will accept of it must be Moderate Presbyterians indeed which as it is taken in the Court sense must be an ignominy to all that have zeal against Antichrist The Limitation also to private houses and not to out-houses is further enlarged to Chappels or places purposely hired but still it is stinted to these which they must bargain for with Councellors Shiriffs c. So that none of these Restrictions Limitations are altogether removed but the Condition of taking the Oath only yet it is very near to an equivalency homologated by the Accepters acknowledging in the Granter a Prerogative Absolute Power over all Lawes which is confirmed maintained by their Acceptance As for the rest that are not so much as said to be removed they must be interpreted to remain as the termes conditions restrictions limitations upon which they are to enjoy the benefite of this Toleration And what he sayes that he thought fit by this Proclamation further to declare does confirme it that there are further explications but no taking off of former restrictions Hence it is yet clogged with such provisions restrictions as must make it very nauseous to all truly tender 1 The restriction as to the Persons still remains that only Moderate Presbyterians and such as are willing to accept of this Indulgence allanerly and none other and such only whose names must be signified to these Sheriffs Stewards Bailifs c. are to have the benefit of this Indulgence wherey all the zealous faithful Presbyterians are excluded for these they will not call them Moderate and all that would improve it without a formal Acceptance and all who for their former diligence in duty are under the lash of their wicked Law and dare not give up their names to those who are seeking their lives must be deprived of it 2 It is restricted to certain Places still which must be made known to some one or more of the next privie Councellors whereby they are tied to a dependence on their warrand and must have their lease licence for Preaching the Word in any place and Field-Meetings are severely interdicted though signally countenanced of the Lord whereby the Word of the Lord is bound bounded and by this Acceptance their bloody Lawes against Preaching in the open fields where People can have freest access with conveniency safety are justified 3 The manner of Meeting is restricted which must be in such a way as the peace security of the Government in the practice thereof may not be endangered and again that their Meetings be peaceably held which is all one upon the matter with the bond of peace and binding to the good behaviour so much formerly
Loyaltie to his excellent to his Gracious and to his Sacred Majestie of Loyaltie not to be questioned an Entire Loyaltie in Doctrine a resolved Loyaltie in Practice and a servent Loyaltie in Prayers And all that they are solicitous about is not lest the Prerogatives of their Master be encroached upon and the Liberties of the Church be supplanted and Religion wronged but lest their Loyaltie be questioned and they be otherwise represented And all that they beseech for is not that the Cause of Christ be not wronged nor Antichristian Idolatrie introduced by this Liberty but that these who promove any disloyal Principles Practices may be looked upon as none of theirs wherein all their encouragment is that they persuade themselves from his Maj. justice goodness that he will not give credite to any other information until he take due cognition thereof Here is a Lawless unrestricted Loyaltie to a Tyrant claiming an absolute power to be obeyed without reserve not only professed but solicitously sought to be the Principle of Presbyterians whereas it is rather the Principle of Athiestical Hobbes exploded with indignation by all rational men This is not a Christian Loyaltie o◠profession of Consciencious Subjection to a Minister of God for good who is a terror to evil doers but a stupid subjection absolute Allegiance to a Minister of Antichrist who gives Liberty to all evil men seducers This is not the Presbyterian Loyaltie to the King in the defence of Christ His Evangel Liberties of the Country Ministration of Iustice punishment of iniquity according to the National Covenant And in the preservation defence of the true Religion Liberties of the Kingdoms according to the Solemn League Covenant but an Erastian Loyaltie to a Tyrant in his overturning Religion Lawes Liberties protecting encouraging all iniquity This Loyaltie in Doctrine will be found Disloyaltie to Christ in a sinful shameful silence at the wrongs done to Him and not declaring against the Invasions of His open Enemies This Loyaltie in Practice is a plain betraying of Religion Liberty in lying by from all opposition to the open Destroyer of both And this Loyaltie in Prayers for all blessings ever to attend his person Government will be found neither consonant to Presbyterian Prayers in reference to Popish Tyrants nor consistent with the Zeal of Christians and the Cries of all the Elect unto God to whom vengeance belongs against Antichrist and all his Supporters nor any way conforme to the Saints Prayers in Scripture nor founded upon any Scripture promises to pray for a blessing to a Papists Tyrannie which cannot be of Faith and therefore must be sin It were much more suitable to pray that the God which hath caused His Name to dwell in His Church may destroy all Kings that shall put to their hand to alter destroy the House of God Ezrah 6. 12. 3. This Address is so stuffed with sneaking flatteries that it would become more Sycophants Court-Parasites than Ministers of the Gospel and were more suitable to the Popish Prelatical Malignant faction to congratulate rejoice in their professed Patroh Head and fill the Gazetts with their Adulatory Addresses which heretofore used to be deservedly inveighed against by all Dissenters than for Presbyterians to take a Copy from them and espouse the practice which they had condemned before and which was never commended in any good Government nor never known in these British Nations before Oliver's Usurpation Charles his Tyranny flatterie being alwayes counted base among ingenuous men But here is a Rhapsodie of flatteries from the deep sense they have of his Maj. gracious surprising favour finding themselves bound in duty to offer their most humble hearty thanks to his Sacred Maj. the favour bestowed being to them valuable above all earthly comforts One would think this behoved to be a very great favour from a very great friend for very gracious ends But what is it In not only puting a stop to their long sad sufferings which were some ground indeed if the way were honest but this not only supposes an also what is that but also granting us the Liberty which is either a needless Tautology for if all Sufferings were stopped then Liberty must needs follow or it must respect the qualifications of the Liberty flowing from such a Fountain absolute power through such a Conveyance the stoping all penal Lawes against Papists in such a Forme as a Toleration for such Ends as overturning the Reformation introducing Poperie This is the favour for which they offer most humble hearty thanks more valuable to them than all earthly comforts thô it be manifestly intended to deprive the Lords People at the long run of the Heavenly Comforts of the Preached Gospel Sure if they thank him for the Liberty they must thank him for the Proclamation whereby he grants it and justify all his Claim there to Absoluteness being that upon which it is superstructed and from which it emergeth And so become a listed faction to abett oune him in all his attemptings engaged now to demean themselves as that he may find cause rather to enlarge than to diminish his favours which can be no other way but in assisting him to destroy Religion Liberty at least in suffering him to do what he will without control O what an indeleble reproach is this for Ministers who pretend to be set for the defence of the Gospel thus to be found betraying Religion through justifying magnifying a Tyrant for his suspension of so many Lawes whereby is was established supported 4. It were more tolerable if they went no further than flatteries but I fear they come near the border of Blasphemie when they say that the Great God hath put this in his Royal heart which can bear no other Construction but this that the holy Lord hath put it in his heart to assume to himself a blasphemous absolute power whereby he stops suspends all Penal Lawes against Idolaters and gives a Toleration for all Errors Or if it be capable of any other sense it must be like that as the Lord is said to have moved David to number the People or that Rev. 17. 17. God hath put it in their hearts to fulfill His Will and to aggree aud give their Kingdom unto the Beast But to bless God and thank the Tyrant for this wicked Project as deliberate purposed by men I say is near unto Blasphemy And again where they say they are firmly resolved by the help of God so to demean themselves as his Maj. may find cause rather to enlarge than to diminish his favours this in effect is as great Blasphemy as if they had said they resolved by the help of God to be as unfaithful Time-serving Silent Ministers as ever plagued the Church of God for no otherwise can they demean themselves so as he may find cause to enlarge his favours towards
stand in their way of advancing their Cursed Designs The next Drift is when they had emptied the Churches of Ministers and filled them with the vermine of ignorant scandalous Curats to force the People to Conformity and to Disoune discountenance their oun Ministers first by severe Edicts of exorbitant fining not only the persons themselves contraveening but those that had the Superiority over them rigourous execution of these fines to the Depopulation of a poor Country by Military force Whereby where there was but one Church in the bounds still enjoying a Minister whom the People could hear the profane Souldiers would beset that Church in time of Worship and cause all within to pay their fines or take the garments from them that could not and beat them to the effusion of their blood And where the Church was planted with a Curat the Souldiers would come and call the Names of the Parishoners and amerciate the Absents in such fines as they pleased In other Places they went to private houses and by force drove them to Church even though sick unable But where the Dissenters were numerous great bands of Legal Robbers were sent to exact extort these exorbitant fines by plundering quartering beating wounding binding men like beasts chasing away from houses and harrassing whole Countrysides in a hideous manner And yet after all these insolencies some of the common sort were compelled to subscribe an acknowledgment that the Captain had used them civilly discreetly though the account of others of that place manifests the violence to have been so monstrous that it justified the greatest barbarity shewing their exactions to have been intolerable both for the quantity without all proportion or pity and for the manner of it consuming wasting poor Peoples provision by their very dogs and sparing no more these who conformed than others who did not conform at all and punishing husbands for their wives yea doubling tripling the same exactions after payment Next though at first they did not imprison any for simple absenting themselves from the Curats yet they began to fill Prisons with such as at any time shewed more than ordinary zeal against the Curats Intrusion and testified their dissatisfaction to his face for which some were imprisoned scourged stigmatized and thereafter carried to Barbadoes Others because they would not give the Prelats their Title of Lords when conveened before them were also scourged And one Minister seised for Preaching and offending the Prelates by the same fault was carried first to the Thieves hole laid in irons in company with a Madman and then banished to Shetland the coldest wildest of all the Scots Islands 3. But when fining would not do and still the People were more averse from the Curats by getting some times occasions of hearing their oun Ministers in private Hence were houses forced searched many hailed to Prisons and several necessitate to escape at windowes with the hazard of their lives spies sent unto set in suspected places to seize fall upon such as they found at such Meetings or but suspected to have been there Whence it came to pass that many both men women young old have been dragged to Prisons there closs keeped as Malefactors besides several other outragious illegal Acts of violence oppression committed against them contrare to all Law Equity Conscience 4. After Pentland defeat they ruled by rage more than either Law or Reason There 40. Prisoners who were taken upon quarter and solemn Parol to have their life spared yet treacherously bloodily were all hanged except 5. that were reprieved who had much of the Lords presence at their deaths and assurance of His love strengthening them to seal a Noble Testimony One of them a much honoured young Minister only for having a sword about him though not present at the fight did first most patiently endure the cruel Torture of the Boots a Cruel Engine of Iron whereby with wedges the Leg is tortured until the marrow come out of the bone and afterwards death with great Courage Constancy Upon the Scaffold at their execution they then began that barbarity never practised in Scotland before but frequently al most alwayes at all the executions since to beat Drums that they might not be heard After this Conflict many were forefaulted of their Estates and intercommuned with inhibition to all to reset conceal or correspond with any that had escaped under the pain of being accounted guilty of the same Rebellion as they called it Souldiers are permitted to take free quarter in the Country and Licensed to all the abuses that either Rapine or Cruelty may suggest to examine men by tortures threatnening to kill or rost alive all that would not delate all they knew was accessory to that Rising To strip them who did so much as resett the fugitives thrust them into Prisons in cold hunger nakedness and croud them so with numbers that they could scarce stand together having the miseries of their oun excrements superadded yea to mâ—rther without process such as would not nay could not discover those persecuted People But not only time but heart tongue would fail to relate all the Violences Insolencies the stobbings woundings stripping imprisoâ—ings of menspersons violent breaking of their houses both by day night beatings of Wives Children ravishings of women forcings of them by fire Matches other tortures to discover their husbands nearest relations although not within the compass of their knowledge and driving away all their goods that can be carried away without respect to guilt or innocency and all the Cruelties that were exercised without a check by these Ruffians at that time II. After all these tender Mercies Clemencies or Cruelties which his Gracious Maj. was pleased to confer or commit upon these poor Contenders for Religion Liberty he and his Cabal the Council thought it not enough to suppress them with Oppressions and force distrusting the Authority of his Law that he knew the People would no more observe than he would observe a promise or Oath and diffiding also the Authority of his sword which he had above their heads he proposes termes of bargaining with them whereupon he would suffer them to live and to which he would have them bound to live according to his Prescript Therefore besides the old Oaths of Allegiance Supremacy that were still going among hands he caused coyn New Ones to keep the Peace and to live Orderly meaning to conforme themselves to the Disorders of the times Whereby after he had wrought such destruction to their Bodies Estates almost nothing was left them but a bit of a Conscience he would rob them of that too verifying the Constant Character of the wicked They only consult to cast a man doun from his excellency What is a mans excellency but a good Conscience But these men having feared Consciences of their oun not capable of
the Innocency of Sufferers may more clearly appear 1. They can accuse whom they will of what they please And if by summar Citation he will not may be because he cannot compear if once his Name be in their Porteous rolls that is sufficient to render him convict 2. They used also to seize some and shut them up in Prison year day without any signification of the cause of their imprisonment 3. They can pick any man off the Street and if he do not answer their Captious Questions proceed against him to the utmost of severity as they have taken some among the Croud at Executions imposed upon them the Questions 4. They can also go through all the houses of the City as well as the Prisons and examine all families upon the Questions of the Councils Catechisme upon the hazard of their life if they do not answer to their satisfaction as hath been done in Edinburgh 5. When any are brought in by Seisure sometimes as is said before they let them lie long without any hearing if they expect they cannot reach them But if they think they can win at them any way then they hurry them in such hast that they have no time to deliberate upon and oftentimes have no knowledgâ— or conjecture of the matter of their Prosecution Yea if they be never so insignificant they will take Diversion from their weightiest affairs to examine take Cognizance of poor Things if they understand they dare vent or avow any respect to the Cause of Christ And the silliest body will not escape their Catechization about affairs of State what they think of the Authority c. 6. If they be kept in Prison any space they take all wayes to pump and discover what can be brought in against them Yea sometimes they have exactly observed that Device of the Spanish Inquisition in suborning sending Flies among them under the disguise shew of Prisoners to search find out their minds who will outstrip all in an Hypocritical zeal thereby to extort draw forth words from the most wary which may be brought in judgement against them the next day 7. When Prisoners are brought in before them they have neither Lybel nor Accuser but must answer super inquirendis to all Questions they are pleased to ask 8. If at any time they forme a sort of Lybel they will not restrict themselves to the Charges thereof but examine the person about other things altogether extraneous to the Lybel 9. They have frequently suborned Witnesses and have sustained them as Witnesses who either were sent out by themselves as Spies Inteâ—ligencers or who palpably were known to delate those against whom they witnessed out of a pick prejudice and yet would not suâ—â—er them to be cast for partial Counsel 10. If they suppose a man to be wary circumspect and more prudent than forward in the Testimony then they multiply questions and at first many impertinent Interrogations having no Connexion with the Cause to try his humour freedom that they may know how to deal with him And renew reiterate several Criminal examinations that they may know whereof and find matter wherein to indyte him by endeavouring to confound or intrap or involve him in Confessions or Contradictions by wresting his words 11. They will admit no time for advice nor any Lawful defence for a delay but will have them to answer presently except they have some hopes of their Complyance and find them begining to stagger succumb in the Testimony in that case when a man seeks time to advise they are animated to a keenness to impose and encouraged to an expectation of Catching by their snares which then they contrive prepare with greater cunning 12. If a man should answer all their questions and clear himself of all things they can alledge against him yet they used to impose some of the Oaths that they concluded he would not take and according to the measure of the tenderness they discovered in any man so they apportioned the Oaths to trap them to the Stricter the smoother Oaths to the Laxer the more odious that all natural Consciences did scar at 13. They will not only have their Lawes obeyed but subscribed And they reckon not their Subjects obedience secured by the Law-makers sanction but the Peoples hand-writing And think it not sufficient that People transgress no Lawes but they must also oune the justice of them and the Authority that enacts them and swear to maintain it And yet when some have done all this and cleared themselves by all Complyances they will not discharge them but under a bond to answer again when called 14. They will have their Lawes to reach not only actions but thoughts and therefore they require what People think of the Bishops death and of Bothwel Insurection And whether they oune the Authority when they can neither prove their disouning of it nor any way offending it 15. They will have men to declare their thoughts and hold them convict if they do not answer Positively all their Captious questions And if they will not tell what they think of this or that then they must go as guilty 16. If they insist in waving and will not give Categorical Answers then they can extort all and prove what they please by torture And when they have extorted their thoughts of things thô they be innocent as to all actions their Law can charge them with then they used to hang them when they had done 17. They have wheedled men sometimes into Confession either of Practices or Principles by promising to favour their ingenuity and upbraiding them for dissemblers if they would not and by mock-expostulations why were they ashamed to give a Testimony And then make them sign their Confessions at the Council to bring them in as a witness against them at the Criminal Court. 18. Yea not only extrajudicial Confession will sustain in their Law but when they have given the Publick faith the Kings security the Act Oath of Council that their Confesion shall not militate against them they have brought it in as witness against them and given it upon Oath when their former Oath Act was produced in open Court in demonstration of their perjurie 19. When the matter comes to an Assize or Cognizance of a Iurie they use to pack them for their purpose and pick out such as are listed who they think will not be bloody enough 20. Sometimes when the Jurie hath brought their verdict in favours of the Pannal they have made them sit doun resume the Cognition of the Case again and threatened them with an Assize of errour if they did not â—ring him in guilty 21. Yea most frequently the Kings Advocate used to Command them to Condemn and bring in the Pannal Guilty under most peremptory Certification of punishment if they should not so that they needed â—o Juries but only for the fashion 22. Sometimes they have sentenced innocent
Commission them we cannot hear without sin But the Prelatical Curats are such as we doubt to acknowledge Ministers of Christ cloathed with His commission Therefore we cannot hear them The Minor only needs probation These who neither have nor can have the Qualifications of a Minister of Christ nor the Lawful call of a Minister of Christ cannot be acknowledged with confidence to be Ministers of Christ cloathed with His commission But the Prelatical Curats are such Ergo. First they neither have nor can have the qualifications of Christs Ministers Since few of them have the personal as Christians far less the Ministerial as Officers mentioned 1. Tim. 3. 2-4 Tit. 1. 6-9 except it be to be husbands of one wife and if that do not make them Ministers they have nothing else especially four are wanting in all of them 1 Blamelessness and freedom from Scandal even such as affects the office besides other gross disorders in their life conversation obvious to the view of onlookers being men who have denyed the Faith and therefore unfit to have the priviledge of Church members in any well Goâ—erned Church being in the experience of all that know them signalized under the Characters of those that run unsent and from whom we are commanded to withdraw Causing the people to erre by their lies and by their lightness not sent of God Ier. 23. making the heart of the righteous sad and strengthening the hands of the wicked Ezek. 13. 22. See also Ezek. 34 2 3. Such as we are commanded to beware of Math. 7. 15 16. Such as we must mark avoid Rom. 16. 17 18. Phil. 3. 2. Disorderly walkers from whom we must withdraw 2 Thess. 3. 6. Covenant-breakers from whom we are commanded to turn away 2 Tim. 3. 3 5. They are not then Blameless and in shewing how fitly these aggree unto the persons now spoken of time needs not be spent such as know them can best Judge Hence such as either are not fit to be Church members or have all the Characters of such Officers from whom we are to withdraw cannot be acknowledged capable of the qualifications of the Ministers of Christ But such are the Curats Ergo 2 The qualification of Vigilancy cannot be found with them for all that know them will acknowledge that they neither do nor can in Preaching the word be instant in season out of season so as to make full proof of their Ministrie 2 Tim. 4. 1-5 Nay they can give no proof of their Ministrie at all further than may be competent to dumb Dogs that cannot bark Isa. 56. 10 11. for they nor no man can say that the diseased they have strenghtened or healed that which was sick c. Ezek. 34. 4. And it is known to all that know them that if ever there were any that assumed to themselves the name of Levites who departed out of the way and caused many to stumble at the Law and corrupted the Covenant of Levi and therefore were deservedly contemptible base before all the people Mal. 2. 8 9. they are the men Let any man judge then whether they have the qualifications of the Messengers of the Lord of hosts Hence they that can give no proof of their Ministry but that which proves them to be such whom the Lord condemns such who deserve to be contemned of all cannot be acknowledged to be qualified as the Lords Ministers But the Prelatick Curats can give no proof of their Ministry c. Ergo 3 The qualification of Aptness to teach is wanting yea incompatible with them not only such of them as are noted for ignorance of whom clearly that is verified they are blind watchmen they are all ignorant Isa. 56. 10. but even their Greatest Clerks Rabbies may fitly be called after the name of their forefathers whom Christ calls blind Leaders of the blind concerning whom he gives a Command to let them alone Math. 15. 14. Either generally they are discovered to be such Masters of Israel as know not these things Iohn 3. 10. being men not exercised in Religion and have not Learned the Truth as it is in Jesus or they are such as if they have had gifts or Grace yet now they are palpably blasted of God and so cannot profit the people at all being such as do not stand in Gods Counsel for then they should have turned the people from their evil way and so they are not apt to teach others when they are not taught of God but steal his words every one from their Neighbour clearly discovering they are not sent of Him Ier. 23. 21 22 30 32. And because they do not stand in Gods Counsel they cannot declare all the Counsel of God Act. 20. 27. For they can neither be apt to teach repentance towards God since they cannot be supposed to be sensible of these sins to be repented of for which the Land perisheth is burnt up like a wilderness Ier. 9. 12. for then they would first repent themselves of their oun Conformity with Prelacy of their breach of Covenant c. All that they can do in such a subject is to see vain foolish things and not to discover the Lands intiquity but to see false burdens causes of banishment Lam. 2. 14. Nor can they be apt to teach faith seing in many things they teach otherwise than Christ hath taught us in his word and consenâ— not to wholesome words and to the Doctrine which is according to Godlyness from such the Command is to withdraw 1. Tim. 6. 3-5 whose Mouths must be stopped when they teach things which they ought not Tit. 1. 9-11 which is undenyable to all that know what sort of stuff they Preach contrary to the word of God and the principles of our Covenanted Reformation Hence if none of them be apt to teach then none of them is fit to be heard But none of them is apt to teach Ergo It is true private Christians may not judge of the enduements qualifications of Ministers yet every private Christian hâ—th the judgment of discretion and that way may judge such an one if he appear qualified according to the rule of the word And may doubt if he be a qualified Minister Coram Deo wanting these qualifications which the word requireth Apol. Relation Sect 15. p. 283. Secondly They have not the Lawful Call of a Minister of Christ So much as an External Call of his Institution which I prove thus They that have Presentations from Patrons Collations from Prelats and no more for a Call have no Lawfull Call at all But the Curats have presentations from Patrons collations from Prelats and no more for a Call Ergo they have no Lawful Call at all The Minor cannot be doubted for in this Government the Ministers Mission Call Ordination and Relation to such a people over whom he is to officiate flowes all from the Prelate the Congregational Eldership hath not the least interest in it hence the
for it but reality of conscience and Government founded upon a bottom of conscience that will Unite the Governed to the Governours by inclination as well as duty And if that be then there is needful a rule of Gods revealed preceptive will the only Cynosure Empress of conscience touching the founding erecting of Government that it have the stamp of Gods Authority It must needs then follow that conscience hath a very great concernment in this question in the General and that before it be forced to an abandoning of its light in a matter of such moments it will rather oblige people that are conscientious to suffer the worst that Tyrants can do especially when it is imposed obtruded upon conscince to give its suffrage express acknowledment that the present Tyranny is the Authority of God which is so visible in the view of all that have their eyes open that the meanest capacity that was never conversant in Lawes Politicks can give this verdict that the Constitution administration of the Government of the tuo Royal Brothers under whose burthen the earth and we have been groaning these 27 years past hath been a compleat Habitual Tyranny and can no more be ouned to be Magistracy theâ— Robbery can be acknowledged to be a rightful possession It is so plain that I need not the help of Lawyers Politicians to demonstrate it nor lanch into the Ocean of their endless debates in handling the head of Magistracy Tyrannie yet I shall improve what help I find in our most approved Authors who have enlarged upon this Question though not as I must state it to dilucidate the matter in Thesi and refer to the foregoing Deduction of the succession of Testimonies against Tyranny to clear it in Hypothesi Whence we may see the occasion and clearly gather the solution of the Question which is this Whether a people long oppressed with the encroachments of Tyrants Usurpers may disoune their pretended Authority when imposed upon to acknowledge it may rather chiefe to suffer than to oune it To clear this question I shall first premit some concessions and then come more formally to resolve it I. It must be granted the Question is extraordinary and never so stated by any writer on this head which makes it the more difficult and odious because odd singular in the esteem of those who take up opinions rather from the number of votes than from the weight of the reasons of the asserters of them It will also be yeelded that this was never a case of confession for Christians to suffer upon And the reason of both is because before these seven years past this was never imposed upon private common subjects to give an account of their thoughts conscience about the Lawfulness of the Government they lived under Conquerers Usurpers sometimes have demanded an acknowledgment of their Authority from men of greatest note stroke in the Countries they have seised but they never since the Creation urged it upon common people as a Test of Loyalty but thought alwayes their Lawes power to execute them on offenders did secure their subjection Or otherwise to what purpose are Lawes made and the execution of them committed to men in power if they be not thought a sufficient fence for the Authority that makes them except it also have the actual acknowledgment of the subjects to ratify it Men that are really invested with Authority would think it both a disparagment to their Authority and would disdain such a suspicion of the questionableness of it as to put it as a queston to the subjects whether they ouned it or not But the Gentlemen that rule us have fallen upon a piece of unprecedented Policy wherein they think both to involve the Nation in the guilt of their unparalelled Rebellion against the Lord by ouning that Authority that promotes it and so secure their Usurpations either by the suffrage of all that oune them or by the exstirpation of the Consciencious that dare not with the odium obliâ—uie of being enemies to Authority by which Trick they think to bury the honour of their Testimony Yet in sobriety without Prophecying it may be presumed at the long run this project will prove very prejudicial to their Interest and herein they may verify that Scots Proverb ov'r fast ov'r loose and accomplish these Divine sayings He disappointeth the devices of the Crafty He taketh the wise in their oun Craftiness and the Counsel of the froward is carried head long For as they have put people upon this question who would not otherwise have made such inquiries into it and now finding they must be resolved in conscience to answer it when ever they shall be brought before them upon a very overly search they see terrible Tyranny witten in legible bloody Characters almost on all administrations of the Government and so come to be fixed in the verdict that their conscience the word of God gives of it So it may be thought this question now started for as despicable beginings it hath yet ere it come to a ful final Decision will be more inquired into through the world and at length prove as fatal to Tyranny as ever any thing could be and then they may know whom to thank But however though the question be extraordinary and the sufferings thereupon be unprecedented And therefore among other contradictions that may be objected that neither in History nor Scripture we can find instances of private people their refusing to oune the Authority they were under nor of their suffering for that refusal yet nevertheless it may be duty without example Many things may be done though not against the Law of God yet without a precedent of the practice of the people of God. Though we could not adduce an example for it yet we can gather it from the Law of God that Tyranny must not be ouned this will be equivalent to a thousand examples Every age in somethings must be a precedent to the following and I think never did any age produce a more honourable precedent than this begining to decline a yoke under which all ages have groaned 2. It will be also granted It is not always indispensablie necessarie at all times for a people to declare their disclaim of the Tyranny they are under when they cannot shake it off nor when they are staged for their duty before wicked Tyrannical Judges is it always necessarie to disoune their pretended Authority positively when either they are not urged with questions about it then they may be silent in reference to that or when they are imposed upon to give their judgment of it they are not alwayes obliged as in a case of confession to declare all their mind especially when such Questions are put to them with a manifest design to entrap their lives or intangle their Conscience All Truth is not to be told at all times neither are all
discovered above 8. Althusius in the place above quoted makes this an other mark when he keepeth not his faith promise but despiseth his very oath made unto the people What shall we say of him then who not only brake but burnt and made it Criminal to assert the obligation of the most solemnly transacted Covenant with God and with the people that ever was entered into who yet upon these termes of keeping that Covenant only was admitted to the Government And what shall we say of his Brother succeeding who disdains all bonds whose professed principle is as a Papist to keep no faith to Hereticks 9. In the same place he makes this on Character a Tyrants is he who takes away from one or moe members of the common wealth the free exercise of the Orthodox Religion And the Grave Author of the Impartial inquiry into the administration of affairs in England doeth assert pag. 3 4. whensoever a Prince becomes depraved to that degree of wickedness as to apply employ his power Interest to debauch withdraw his subjects from their fealty obedience to God or sets himself to extirpate that Religion which the Lord hath revealed appointed to be the rule of our living the means of our happiness he doth ipso facto depose himself and instead of being ouned any longer for a King ought to be treated as a Rebel Traiter against the Supreme Universal Soveraign This is the perfect Protracture of our Princes the former of which declared an open war against Religion all that professed it and the Latter did begin to prosecute it with the same cruelty of persecution and yet continues without relenting against us though to others he tolerates it under the Notion of a Crime to be for the present dispensed with until he accomplish his design 10. Ibid. he tells us that for corrupting of youth he erecteth stage plages Whore-houses other Play-houses and suffers the Colledges other Seminaries of Learning to be corrupted There was never more of this in any age than in the conduct of our Court which like another Sodom profess it to be their design to debauch mankind in to all villanies and to poison the fountains of all learning virtue by intruding the basest of men into the place of teachers both in Church University and precluding all access to honest men 11. Further he sayes he is a Tyrant who doth not defend his subjects from injuries when he may but suffereth them to be oppressed and what if he oppress them himself It was one of the Lawes of Edward the Confessor Quod si Rex desit officio nomen Regis in eo non constabit If the King fail in the discharge of his Trust office he no longer deserves nor ought to enjoy that name What name do they deserve then who not only fail in the duty of defending their subjects but send out their Lictors bloody Executioners to oppress them neither will suffer them to defend themselves But Althusius makes a distinct Character of this 12. Then in fine he must certainly be a Tyrant who will not suffer the people by themselves nor by their Representatives to maintain their oun rights neither by Law nor force for sayeth my Author Forecited he is a Tyrant who hindereth the free suffrages of members of Parliament so that they dare not speak what they would And chiefly he who takes away from the people all power to resist his Tyranny as Armes strengths chief men whom therefore though innocent he hateth afflicteth persecuteth exhausts their goods livelyhoods without right or reason All know that our blades have been all alongs enemies to Parliaments and when their Interest forced to call them what means were used always to pacque prelimit them and over-aw them and how men who have faithfully discharged their trust in them have been prosecuted with the hight of envy fury and many murthered thereupon And how all the armed force of the Kingdoms have been inhanced into their hand and the people kept so under foot that they have been rendered incapable either to defend their oun from intestine Usurpers or forreign Invaders All that is said amounts to this that when ever men in power do evert subvert all the ends of Government and intrude themselves upon it and abuse it to the hurt of the Common wealth and the destruction of that for which Government was appointed They are then Tyrants and cease to be Magistrates To this purpose I shall here append the words of that forecited Ingenious Author of the Impartial Enquirie Pap. 13. 14. There can be nothing more evident from the light of reason as well as Scripture than that all Magistracy is appointed for the benefite of mankind and the common good of Societies God never gave any one power to reign over others for their destruction unless by His providence where He had devoted a people for their sins to ruine but on whomsoever He confers Authority over Cities or Nations it is with this Conditional Proviso Limitation that they are to Promote their Prosperity good and to study their defence Protection All Princes are thus far Pactional And whosoever refuseth to perform this fundamental condition he degrades deposes himself nor is it rebellion in any to resist him whensoever Princes ceases to be for the common good they answer not the end they were instituted unto and cease to be what they were chosen for 6. It will not be denyed but when the Case is so circumstantiate that it would require the arbitration of judgment to determine whether the King be a Tyrant or not that then people are not to disoune him for if it be a question whether the people be really robbed of their rights Liberties and that the King might pretend as much reason to complain of the people their doing indignity to his Soveraignty as they might of his Tyranny Then it were hard for them to assume so for the umpirage of their oun Cause as to make themselves absolute judges of it and forth with to reject his Authority upon these debateable grounds But the Case is not so with us no Place being left for doubt or debate but that our fundamental rights Liberties Civil Religious are overturned and an absolute Tyranny exactly Characterized as above is established on the ruines thereof Hence we have not disouned the pretended Authority because we judged it was Tyrannical but because it was really so Our discretive judgment in the case was not our rule but it was our understanding of the rule by which only we could be regulated and not by the understanding of another which cannot be better nor so good of our grievances which certainly we may be supposed to understand best our selves and yet they are such as are understood every where To the question then who shall be Judge between these Usurping Tyrannizing Rulers us we answer
was not an Usurper over Iudea which not obscurely is insinuated by Paul himself who asserts that both his person his Cause Criminal of which he was accused it was not an Ecclesiastical Cause so no advantage hence for the Supremacy appertained to Cesars Tribunal and that not only in fact but of right Act. 25. 10. I stand at Cesars judgment seat where I ought to be judged We cannot say this of any tribunal senced in the name of them that Tyrannize over us 5. I will not stand neither upon the Names Titles of Kings c. to be given to Tyrants Usurpers in speaking to them or of them by way of appellation or compellation for we find even Tyrants are called by these names in Scripture being Kings de fact◠though not dejure and indeed not impertinently Kings Tyrants for the most part are reciprocal termes But in no case can we give them any Names or Titles which may signify our love to them whom the Lord hates or 〈◊〉 hate the Lord 2 Chron. 19. 2. or which may flatter them which Elihu durst not give for fear his Maker should take him away Iob. 32. 22. or which may be taken for honouring of them for that is not due to the vile◠of men when exalted never so high Psal. 12. ult a vile person must be contemned in our eyes Psal. 15. 4. Nor which may any way import or infer an ouning of a Magistratical relation between them us or any Covenant transaction or Confederacy with them which in no termes with them as such we will say or oune Isa. 8. 12. Hence many sufferers upon this head so bear to give them their Titles 8. It will be yeelded very readily by us that a Magistrate is not to be disouned meerly for his differing in Religion from us yea though he were a Heathen We do not disoune our pretended Rulers meerly upon that account but chearfully do grant subscribe to that Truth in our Confession of faith chap. 23. § 4. That Infidelity or difference in Religion doth not make void the Magistrates just Legal Authority nor free the people from their due obedience to him On which our Adversaries have insulted as if our Principles Practices were therby disproved But it is easy to answer 1. let the words be considered and we are confident that no sober man will think the acknowledgment of just legal Authority due obedience a rational ground to infer that Tyranny is thereby either allowed or priviledged Napth Pag. 60. Prior Edition 2. Though Infidelity or difference of Religion does not make void Authority where it is Lawfully invested yet it may incapacitate a person and Lawfully seclude him from Authority both by the word of God which expressly forbids to set a Stranger over us who is not our brother Deut. 17. 15. Which includes as well a stranger of a strange Religion as one of a strange Countrey and by the Lawes of the Land which do incapitate a Papist of all Authority Supreme or subordinate And so if this Iames the 7 2 had been King before he was a Roman Catholick if we had no more to object we should not have quarrelled his succession 3. We both give grant all that is in the Confession viz. Dominium non fundari in gratia that Dominion is not founded on Grace Yet this remains evident that a Prince who not only is of another religion but an avowed enemy to overturner of the Religion established by Law and intending endeavouring to introduce a false heretical blasphemous Idolatrous religion can claim no just legal Authority but in this case the people may very Lawfully decline his pretended Authority Nay they are betrayers of their Countrey Posterity if they give not a timeous effectual Check to his Usurpings and make him sensible that he hath no such Authority Can we imagine that men in the whole of that blessed work so remarkably led of God being convocate by a Parliament of the wisest worthyest men that ever was in England whom they did encourage by writing preaching every way to stand fast in their opposition to the then King displaying a banner for his prerogative a court dream against Religion Liberty should be so far left as to drop that as a principle part of our Religion which would sacrifice Religion it self to the lust of a raging Tyrant Must we beleeve that a Religion-destroying Tyrant is a righteous Ruler And must we onne him to be a Nursing father to the Church Shall we conclude that the common bounds Limits whereby the Almighty hath bounded Limited Mankind are removed by an Article of our confession of faith which hereby is turned into a Court creed Then welcome Hobs de Cive with all the rest of Pluto's train who would bable us into a belief that the world is to be governed according to the pleasure of wicked Tyrants I would fain hope at length the world would be awakened out of such ridiculous dreams be ashamed any more to oune such fooleries And it may be our two Royal Brothers have contributed more to cure men of this Moral madness than any who went before them And this is the only advantage I know that the Nations hath reaped by their reign 9. Though we deny that Conquest can give a just Title to a Croun yet we grant in some cases though in the begining it was unjust yet by the peoples after consent it may be turned into a just Title It is undenyable when there is just ground of the war if a Prince subdue a whole Land who have justly forfeited their Liberties when by his grace he preserves them he may make use of their right now forefeited and they may resign their Liberty to the Conqueror and consent that he be their King upon fair Legal not Tyrannical conditions And even when the war is not just but successful on the invading Conquerours side this may be an inducement to the Conquered if they be indeed free and uningaged to any other to a submission dedition delivery up of themselves to be the subjects of the victor and to take him for their Soveraign as it is like the case was with the Jewes in Cesars time whose Government was translated by dedition to the Roman power in the translation when a doing there was a fault but after it was done it ceased though the begining was wrong there was a post-fact which made it right and could not be dissolved without an unjust disturbance of publick order Whence besides what is said above in answer to that much insisted Instance of Christs paying tribute and Commanding it to be paid to Cesar the difficulty of that instance may be clearly solved That Tribute which he paid Math. 17. 24. c. and that about the payment whereof He was questioned Math. 22. 21. seem to be two different Tributes Many think very probably they were
him as King which was one great cause of his persecuting them It s true he persecuted them also for other things as for their not denying Christ So are we persecuted for many other things than for our simple disouning of the King yet this is reckoned as a distinct cause of their suffering by Mr Mede on the Revel Part. 1. Pag. 43. Gees Magist. Origin ch 10. Sect. 7. Pag. 361. The same last cited Author shewes that when Albinus Niger Cassius successively usurped the Empire having none of them any Legal investure the Christians declined the recognition of their Claim and would not oune them and that upon this Tertulian sayes Nunquam Albiniani nec Nigriani vel Cassiani inveniri potuerunt Christiani that is the Christians could never be found to be Albinians or Nigrians or Cassians meaning they were never ouners of these men for Magistrats And so may we say Pudet inveniri inter Carolinianos Iacobinianos hujus temporis Not unlike is the passage of Ambrose who in favors of Valentiniaâ— the rightful Governour contested against Maximus the Tyrant and not only disouned him but excommunicated him for which he was threatened with death And yet it is observable that when Maximus offered to interpose his power in defence of Ambrose that he might not be banished by Iustina the Empress he would not accept of the help of Maximus whose power he disallowed disouned Whence I observe that it is not without a Precedent for a Minister to disoune a Tyrant to refuse favour from him yea and to excommunicate him yea even without the concurrence of his fainting brethren for all which some of our faithful Ministers have been much condemned in our day especially Mr Donald Cargil for excommunicating Charles the Second Iames Duke of York as if such a thing had never been done before Whereas we see what Ambrose did to Maximus And this same faithful Minister Ambrosius Minister at Millain in Italy did also hold out of the Assembly of the Christians Theodosius the Emperour though a most vertuous Prince for that grievous Scandal committed by him against the innocent people at Thessalonica in killing so many of them in a Passionate transport But 3. since this objection of the Primitive Christians is much insisted on both against this and the head of defensive Armes I shall further take notice of several distinctions that do make the difference between their case Ours very vast 1 There is a great difference betuixt a Prince of the common Religion of his Subjects but distinct from some of them whom yet he does not seek to entice to his Religion but gives them liberty the benefite of the Law as other Subjects which was the case of many in these primitive times sometimes And a Prince by all means both foul fair pressing to a revolt from the true and to embrace a false Religion In this case which is ours with a witness it must be granted we should be wary that we neither engage with him nor oune Allegiance to him when he would withdraw us from our Allegiance to God. 2 There is a great difference betuixt a Prince persecuting the true Religion which only a few of his subjects here there did profess who in regard of their Paucity were never in capacity to be looked upon as the body of the people impowering him as their publick Servant which was their case And a Prince persecuting that Religionâ— which was professed by the body of the Nation when they sett him up In this Latter case men of great sense have denyed he should be ouned for a Prince because then he is stated against the Common good This was our case under the former King and yet under this though all Professors be not now persecuted the publick Religion Ancient Reformation is persecuted in a few whom he intends to destroy and in their destruction to bury it 3 There is a difference betwixt a Prince Persecuting Religion publickly ouned received of his subjects yet never approved nor confirmed by Law as it was not in the primitive times And a Prince persecuting Religion ratified established by the Laws of the Land which is our case It will seem clear to every soul not benighted with Court darkness that he then deâ—acto and ipso jure falleth from his right in this case because now he is not only stated against the common good but against the very Laws by which the Subjects must be ruled Then he ruleth not as a Prince to whom the Law giveth his Measures Bounds but rageth as a Tiger Tyrant and ought to be carried towards as such 4 There is a difference betwixt a Prince suppressing that Religion established by Law which he never professed nor never gave his consent to these Laws as might be the case of some of the Arian Emperours though it be unlawful for any people to set up any Mortal over them who is not in this case bound to the good behaviour And a Prince opposing oppressing that Religion which himself hath professed and is ratified by Laws with his oun consent which was our case under the former King who did give the most solemn Ratification of them that ever was given but afterwards most perfidiously retracted it As also this Apostate Papist did somtime profess himself Protestant and consented to the Laws establishing it and the Penal Statutes against Papists though now he is going about to raze all and ruine that alone valuable Treasure of our Nation Religion 5 There is a difference betwixt a Prince consenting to Laws establishing Religion which he now persecuteth which might have been the case of Iulian the Apostate And a Prince who not only consented to these Laws but who did upon these very terms no other get receive his Croun Scepter that he should preserve the Religion as Reformed and protect as a Father the Professors thereof and maintain the Laws establishing it which yet he perfidiously perniciously being once settled in the Government Breaks Casts Cassats Overturns which was done by Charles Or And a Prince who will neither be bounded by the Laws he consented to nor be bound to the Observation of any Laws whatsoever but challenges it as his prerogative Royal to be absolute above all Laws and denying all Security upon terms is free to destroy Religion Liberty and all the valuable Interests of the Nation when he pleases This is Iames his Character 6 There is a difference betwixt a Prince breaking the main only Article of his Covenant in a fit of fury rage being transported upon some Mistakes which was the case of Theodosius the Emperour And a Prince not only violating this upon deliberation but plainly Declaring that neither Oath nor Declaration can or will bind him but these being made void he will destroy without restraint all these Covenanted priviledges This was the case of Charles Or And a Prince who as he never will come
Call from God by men as Iephthah Iudg. 11. 6. 11. Inferior judges also are Magistrats appointed by God yet they have their Deputation from men Our Saviour speaks of all Magistrats when he applies that of the 82. Psalm to them I said ye are Gods and shewes how they were Gods because unto them the Word of God came Iohn 10. 35. that is by His Word Warrant He Authorized them not by immediate designation in reference to the most of them but the Word of God comes to them or His Constitution is past upon them who are advanced by men according to His Word When men therefore do act according to the Divine Rule in the Moulding Erecting of Government Governours there the Constitution is of God though it be not immediate And where this is not observed whatever power so named or pretended there may be or what-soever persons there be that take upon them to be the power and are not thereto appointed or therein instated and do exerce such a power as God hath not legitmated they are not a power ordained of God. Hence whatsoever power hath no Constitution from God eather Immediate or Mediate cannot be ouned But the Authority of Tyrants Usurpers is a power that hath no Constitution from God either Immediate or Mediate Ergo it cannot be ouned The Major is cleared above The Minor is also undenyable For either they must pretend to an Immediate Constitution by revelation that Iames Duke of York a vassal of Antichrist had by all his plots pranks Merited the Crown of Britain and therefore must be Constitute King And this I hope they will not pretend to except the Pope hath gotten such a Revelation from Pluto's Oracle Or they must have recourse to the Mediate Constitution by men And if so Then either this Mediate Constitution of God is left undetermined indefinitely absolutely giving way to any that will assume what power they please can And then I confess Tyrants may have a Constitution but this confusion cannot be of God Or else it is fixed by a Rule regulating the succession or Constitution of the Governours and obliging the people to oune the Government so constituted with exclusion disallowance of any other And so if in that Constitution there be a Substantial Deviation from the Rule as when incompetent or unallowed persons be the advancers of themselves or others into that place by illegal sinistrous means in as much as in that case there is the Divine disapprobation it may be said there is no Ordinance of God but a Contradiction Contraordination to Gods Order Gee's Magist. Origin chap. 5. Sect. 4. subject 3. pag. 135. This will shake off this of ours and all other Tyrants Usurpers that come into the Government hold it not according to Gods Rule 4. It is clear also in the second place that the Authority which we can oune out of conscience must have Constitution by the people The special way by which men should be called into the place of Soveraign power may perhaps not be found so expressly defined in Scripture as mens Call to the other Ordinance of the Ministrie is yet in this two things are essentially necessary to the Constitution of a Magistrate The peoples consent compact either formal or virtual And without these we can oune consciencious subjection Allegiance to no man living That the first is necessary will be evident from the Law of Nature Nations and from Scripture First the light Law of Nature dictates that the Right Interest of Constituting Magistrats is in the Elective vote or suffrage of the people This will Appear 1. If we consider The Original of Government among men especially after they were so multiplied that there was a necessity of a reduction into diverse Communities which whatever was before the flood yet after it behoved to be by a Coalition with consent under an Elective Government The Scripture makes it more than probable that the first partition of Common-wealths was in Pelegs dayes in whose time the earth was Divided Gen. 10. 25. occasioned by the Confusion of Languages at Babel which did dissolve their union and scatter them abroad upon the face of all the eath Gen. 11. 9. Then was it that we may conceive as Buchanan sayes de Iure Regni apud Scot. the time was when men dwelt in cottages caves and as strangers did wander to fro without Laws and such as could converse together of the same language assembled together as their humors did lead them or as some common Utilitie did allure them A certain instinct of Nature did oblige them to desire Converse Societie But this confusion of Languages and Communion of Language in several divided Parcels could not incorporate these several Parties into Communities that behoved to be the effect of some other cause what should that be but the joint will consent aggreement of the severally Languaged It could not be by Consanguinity for there is no direction from Nature for a confinement of that into such such degrees to make out the bounds of a Common-wealth or Possibility of knowing all with in such degrees besides all within these degrees might not be of the same Language Now the Scripture sayes they were divided every one after his tongue after their families in their Nations Gen. 10. 5. Next it could not be by Cohabitation for how that must go to be the boundaries of a Common-wealth inclusively or exclusively is not defined by nature nor can it be otherwise determined than by humane choise Then it could not be by mens belonging to such a Soveraign for after that Division Confusion they could not all be under one Soveraign nor under the same that they were subject to before and a Soveraign cannot be before the aggregation of the Subjects whereof he is head they must first be a Common-wealth before they can belong to it Again it cannot be founded upon the Right of fatherhood for in that scattering such a Right could not be uninterruptedly preserved And then Noah should also have been the Universal Magistrate which he could not be in these multiplied secessions And further if it be refounded on the Right of fatherhood either every Company had one Common Father over all or every Father made a Common-wealth of his oun Children The Latter cannot be said for that would multiply Common-wealts in infinitum Neither can the first be said for if they had one Common Father either this behoved to be the Natural Father of all the Company which none can think was so happily ordered by Babels confusion Or else the eldest in age and so he might be incapable for Government and the Law of Nature does not direct that the Government should alwise be astricted to the eldest of the Community Or else finally he behoved to be their Political Father by consent For before this consent they were uningaged as to common order of
must be ouned to be a Father Tutor Protector Shepherd Patron of the people But a mere conquerour without consent cannot be ouned as such Can he be a Father Patron to us against our will by the sole power of the sword a Father to these that are unwilling to be Sons an head over such as will not be members and a defender through violence 4. A King as such is a special gift of God and blessing not a judgement But a conquerour as such is not a blessing but a judgement his native end being not Peace but fire sword 5. That which hath nothing of a King in it can not be ouned to make a King But conquest hath nothing of a King in it for it hath nothing but violence force nothing out what the bloodyest villain that was never a King may have nothing of Gods approving regulating Will nothing of Institution or constitution and a plain repugnancy to the Ordination of God for God hath said thow shalt not kill conquest sayes I will kill and Prosper reign 6. A Lawful Call to a Lawful Office may not be resisted But a Call to conquest which is nothing but ambition or revenge ought to be resisted because not of Gods preceptive will otherwise He should be the Author of sin 7. That power which we must oune to be the Ordinance oâ— God must not be resisted Rom. 13. 2. But conquest may be resisted in defence of our King Country Therefore it must no be ouned to be the Ordinance of God. 8. That which God condemns in His Word cannot be ouned But Dominion by the sword God condemns in His Word Ezek. 33. 26. ye stand upon your sword and shall possess the Land Amos 6. 13. ye rejoice in a thing of naught which say have we not taken horns to us by our oun strength Habhak 2. 5 6 Wo to him that encreaseth that which is not his how long c. 9. We have many examples of invading Conquerours as Abraham for the rescue of Lot pursued the Conquering Kings unto Dan. Gen. 14. 14. Ionathan smote a Garison of the Conqueering Philistims 1 Sam. 13. 3. The Lord ouning authorizing them so to do The people did often shake off the yoke of their Conquerours in the history of the Judges But this they might not do to their Lawful Rulers What is objected from the Lords people Conquering Canaan c. is no Argument for conquest for He to whom belongs the earth and its fullness disponed to Israel the Land of Canaan for their Inheritance and ordained that they should get the possession thereof by conquest It followeth not therefore that Kings now wanting any word of promise or divine Grant to any Lands may ascend to the Thrones of other Kingdoms than their oun by no better title than the bloody sword See Lex Rex Quest 12. The Third pretence of Hereditary Succession remaines to be removed which may be thus disproven 1. This clashes with the former though commonly asserted by Royalists For either Conquest gives a right or it does not If it does then it looses all allegiance to the heirs of the Crown dispossessed thereby If it does not give a right then no Hereditary Succession founded upon conquest can have any right being founded upon that which hath no right And this will shake the most part of Hereditary Successions that are now in the world 2. If Hereditary Succession have no right but the peoples consent then of it self it can give none to a man that hath not that consent But the former is true For it is demanded how doth the Son or Brother succeed by what right It must either be by divine promise Or by the Fathers will Or it must come by propogation from the first Ruler by a right of the Primogeniture But none of these can be For the first we have no immediate Divine Constitution tying the Crown to such a race as in Davids Covenant It will be easily granted they fetched not their Charter from Heaven immediatly as David had it a man of many peculiar prerogatives to whose line the promise was astricted of the Coming of Messias and Iacobs Prophesie that the Scepter should not depart from Iudah until His coming Gen. 49. 10. was restricted to his family afterwards Wherefore he could say The Lord God of Israel chose me befor all the house of my father to be King over Israel for ever for He hath chosen Iudah to be the Ruler and of the house of Iudah the house of my father and among the sons of my father He liked me to make me King over Israel and of all my Sons He hath chosen Solomon 1 Chron. 28. 4. 5. All Kings cannot say this neither could Saul say it though immediatly called of God as well as David yet this same Promise to David was Conditional if His Children should keep the Lords wayes 2 Chron. 6. 16. Next it cannot be said this comes from the will of the father for according to the Scripture no King can make a King though a King may appoint design his son for succession as David did Solomon but the people make him The father is some way a Cause why his son succeedeth but he is not the Cause of the Royaltie conferred upon him by line for the question will recur who made him a King and his father grand father till we come up to the first father Then who made him a King not himself therefore it must be refounded upon the peoples choise constitution And who appointed the lineal succession and tyed the Crown to the line but they It is then at the best the Patrimony of the people by the fundamental Law of the Kingdom conferred upon the successor by consent And generally it is granted even where the succession is lineal he that comes to inherit Doth it not jure hereditario but vi legis he does not succeed by heritage but by the force of Law the Son then hath not his Kingdom from his father but by Law which the people made stand to as long as it may consist with the reasons of publick advantage upon which they condiscended to establish such a family over them Neither can it be said It is by a right of Primogeniture propogated from the first Ruler for this must either be Adam the first of the world or Fergus v. G. the first of this Kingdom It could not come from Adam as a Monarch father of all For that behoved to be either by order of Nature or his volunâ—ary assignment It could not be transferred by order of Nature for besides the difficulty to find out Adams successor in the universal Monarchy and the absurdity of fixing it on Cain who was a Cursed vagabond afraied of every man and could not be an universal Monarch yet Adams first born It will be asked how this passed from him unto others whether it went by father-hood to all the Sons fathers to
Lords displeasure they are to give Judgment though the King should countermand it Secondly that the King is not excepted from their Judgment is also evident from the General Commands Gen. 9. 6. whoso sheddeth mans blood â—y man shall his blood be shed there is no exception of Kings or Dukes here and we must not distinguish where the Law distinguisheth not Numb 35. 30 31. whoso killeth any person the murderer shall be put to death by the mouth of witnesses ye shall take no satisfaction for the life of a Murderer which is guilty of death but he shall be surely put to death What should hinder then Justice to be awarded upon a Murdering King Shall it be for want of witnesses It will be easy to adduce thousands Or shall this be satisfaction for his life that he is a Crowned King the Law saith there shall no satisfaction be taken The Lord speaketh to under Judges Levit. 19. 15. Ye shall do no unrighteousness in judgment thow shalt not respect the person of the poor nor honour the person of the Mighty If Kings be not among the Mighty how shall they be classed Deut. 1. 17. Ye shall not respect persons in judgment but yow shall hear the small as well as the great yow shall not be afraid of the face of man for the judgment is Gods if then no mans face can outdare the Law Judgment of God then the Kings Majestick face must not do it but as to the demerit of blood he must be subject as well as another It s no Argument to say the Sanhedrin did not punish David for his Murther Adulterie Ergo now it is not Lawful to punish a King for the same a reason a non facto is not relevant David did not punish Ioab for his Murder but Authorized it as also he did Bathsheba's Adulterie will that prove that Murders connived at or commanded by the King shall not be punished or that Whores of State are not to be called to an account Neither will it prove that a Murdering king should not be punished that David was not punished because he got both the sin pardoned and his life granted from the Lord saying to him by the mouth of the Prophet Nathan Thow shalt not die But as for the demerit of that fact he himself pronounced the sentence out of his oun mouth 2 Sam. 12. 15. As the Lord liveth the man that hath done this thing shall surely die So every king condemned by the Law is condemned by his oun mouth for the Law is the voice of the king why then do we so much weary our selves concerning a Judge seeing we have the kings oun Confession that is the Law. Buchanan de jure regni And there needs be no other difficultie to find a Tribunal for a Murdering king than to find one for a Murderer for a Judgment must acknowledge but one name to wit of the Crime if a king then be guilty of Murder he hath no more the name of a king but of a Murderer when brought to Judgment for he is not Judged for his kingship but for his Murther as when a Gentleman is Judged for Robbery he is not hanged neither is he spared because he is a Gentleman but because he is a Robber See Buchanan ubi supra 6. If the Peoples Representatives be superior to the king in Judgment and may execute Judgment without him and against his will then they may also seek account of him for if he hath no Power but from them and no Power without them to act as king no more than the eye or hand hath Power to act without the body then his Power must be inferior fiduciary accountable to them But the former is true The Peoples Representatives are superior to the king in Judgment and may execute Judgment without him and against his will. In Scripture we find the Power of the Elders and heads of the People was very great and in many cases superior to the king which the Learned Dr Owen demonstrates in his Preliminary Exercitations on the Epist. to the Heb. and proves out of the Rabbins that the kings of the Iewes might have been called to an account punished for transgressing of the Law. But in the Scripture we find 1 They had a Power of Judgment with the Supreme Magistrate in matters of Religion Justice Government Hamor Shechem would not make a Covenant with Iacobs Sons without the consent of the men of the Citie Gen. 34. 20. David behoved to consult with the Captains of thousands every Leader if it seemed good to them to bring again the Ark of God. 1. Chron. 13. 1 2 3. So also Solomon could not do it without them 1 King. 8. 1. Ahab could not make peace with Benhadad against the consent of the People 1 King. 20. 8. The men of Ephraim complain that Iephthah the Supreme Magistrate had gone to War against the Children of Ammon without them and threatened to burn his house with fire which he only excuses by the Law of necessity Iudg. 12. 1 2 3. The Seventy Elders are appointed by God not to be the Advisers only helpers of Moses but to bear a part of the burden of ruling governing the People that Moses might be eased Numb 11. 14 17. Moses upon his sole pleasure had not power to restrain them in the exercise of Judgment given of God. They were not the Magistrats depending deputies but in the act of Judging they were independent and their Consciences as immediatly subjected to God as the Superior Magistrate who was to adde his approbative suffrage to their actings but not his directive nor imperative suffrage of absolute pleasure but only according to the Law he might command them to do their duty but he could do nothing without them 2 They had Power not derived from the Prince at all even a Power of life death The rebellious Son was to be brought to the Elders of the Citie who had Power to stone him Deut. 21. 18 24. They had Power to punish Adulterie with death Deut. 22. 21. They had Power to cognosce whom to admit into and whom to seclude from the Cities of refuge So that if the King had commanded to take the life of an innocent man they were not to deliver him Iosh. 20. per tot But besides the Elders of Cities there were the Elders and heads of the People who had judicial Power to cognosce on all Criminal Matters even when Ioshua was Judge in Israel we find they assumed this Power to judge of that matter of the two tribes the half Iosh. 22. 30. And they had Power to make Kings as Saul David as was shewed and it must needs follow they had Power to unmake them in case of Tyranny 3 They had Power to conveen even without the indiction of the Ruler as in that Iosh. 22. they convene without him and without advice or knowledge of Samuel the Ruler they
further threatens that they should be removed into all Kingdoms of the earth because of Manasseh for that which he did in Ierusalem Ier. 15. 4. Certainly these passages were recorded for our Learning Rom. 15. 4. and for our examples to the intent we should not do as they did 1 Cor. 10. 6. and for our admonition vers 11. Whence we may be admonished that it is not enough to keep our selves free of publick sins of Rulers Many of those then punished were free of all actual accession to them but they became accessory to and involved in the guilt of them when they did not endeavour to hinder them and bring them to condign punishment for them according to the Law of God which respecteth not persons or at least because they did not revolt from them as Libnah did There might be other provocations on the peoples part no doubt which the Lord did also punish by these Judgments â—ut when the Lord specifies the sin of Rulers as the particular procuring Cause of the Judgment it were presumption to make it the Occasion only of the Lords punishing them for plain it is if these sins of Rulers had not been committed which was the ground of the threatening execution the Judgment would have been prevented And if people had bestirred themselves as became them in repressing restraining such wickedness they had not so smarted And when that sin so threatened punished was removed then the Judgment it self was removed or deferred It is just necessary that the subjects being Jointly included with their Rulers in the same bond of fidelity to God be lyable to be punished for their Rebellion Apostasie when they continue under the bond of subjection to them But how deplorable were our Condition if we shold stand obnoxions to divine Judgments for the Atheisme Idolatry Murders Adulteries of our Rulers and yet be neither Authorized nor Capacitated to hinder it nor permitted to withdraw our selves from subjection to them But it is not so for the Lords making us responsable for their debt is an impowering us either to repress their wickedness when He gives us Capacity or at least to save our selves harmless from their Crimes by disouning them that being the only way of standing no longer accountable for their faults 12. It remains to Consider the Ends for which Government was institute by God and constitute by men from whence I Argue That Government that destroyes the Ends of Government is not to be ouned But Tyranny and especially this under which we houl destroyes all the Ends of Government Ergo it is not to be ouned The Minor I prove thus That Government that destroyes Religion Safety destroyes all the Ends of Government But this Popish arbitrary Absolute power destroyes Religion Safety Ergo It is evident both from the Laws of Nature Revelation that the Ends of Government are the Glory of God the good of Mankind The first is the Glory of God the ultimate end of all Ordinances to which whatever is opposite is not to be ouned by them that fear Him whatever power then is destructive to Religion and is applyed imployed against the Glory of the Uuniversal King and for withdrawing us from our fealtie obedience to Him is nothing but Rebellion against the Supreme Lord Lawgiver and a Traiterous Conspiracy against the Almighty and therefore not to be ouned And they are enemies to Religion or strangers to it who are not sensible this hath been the design of the present Government at least these 27 years to overturn the Reformed Covenanted Religion and to introduce Popery Hence seeing a King at his best highest elevation is only a mean for preserving Religion and for this end only chosen of the people to be Custos utriusque tabulae keeper of both Tables of the Law he is not to be regarded but wholly laid aside when he not only moves without his sphere but his motion infers the ruine of the ends of his erection and when he imployes all his power for the destruction of the Cause of Christ and advancement of Antichrists giving his power to the beast he is so far from deserving the deference of the power ordained of God that he is to be looked upon treated as a Traitor to God and Stated enemy to Religion all Righteousness The Second End of Government is the good of the people which is the Supreme Cardinal Law Salus Populi est Suprema Lex Which cannot be denied if it be considered 1. For this only the Magistrate is appointed of God to be His Minister for the peoples good Rom. 13. 4. and they have no goodness but as they conduce to this end for all the power they have of God is with this Proviso to promote His peoples prosperity It were blasphemy to say they are His Authorized Ministers for their destruction to which if their Conduct degenerate they degrade themselves and so must be disouned He is therefore in his institution no more than a mean for this end and himself cannot be either the whole or half of the end for then he should be both the end the mean of Government and it is contrary to Gods mould to have this for his end to multiply to himself silver gold or lift up himself above his brethren Deut. 17. 17 20. if therefore he hath any other end than the good of the people he cannot be ouned as one of Gods moulding 2. This only is the highest pitch of good Princes ambition to postpone their oun safety to the peoples safety Moses desired rather than the people should be destroyed that his name should be razed out of the Book of life And David would rather the Lords hand be on him his fathers house than on the people that they should be plagued 1 Chron. 21. 17. but he that would seek his oun ambitious ends with the destruction of the people hath the spirit of the Devil and is to be carried towards as one possessed with that malignant spirit 3. Originally their power is from the people from whom all their dignity is derived with reserve of their safety which is not the donative of Kings nor held by concession from them nor can it be resigned or surrendered to the disposal of Kings since God hath provided in His universal Laws that no Authority make any disposal but for the good of the people This cannot be forfeited by the usurpation of Monarchs but being alwise fixed in the essential Laws of Government they may reclaim recover it when they please Since then we cannot alienate our safety we cannot oune that Authority which is inconsistent with it 4. The attaining this end was the main ground motive of peoples deliberating to constitute a Goverment and to choose such a forme because they thought it most conducible for their good and to admit such persons as fittest Instruments for compassing this end and to establish such
withdrawn into so detestable a defection for we cannot both oune him as he requires to be ouned and as God requires every Magistrate to be ouned so as not to resist him under pain of damnation Rom. 13. 2 and assist our Brethren too in resisting his Murders and our ouning of him were a dividing of our selves from our Brethren that oppose him into a defection to the Contrary part whereof he is head Patron Lastly in the Conclusion we are obliged to be humbled for the sins of these Kingdoms and to amend in a real Reformation Whereof this is one to be mourned for that after the Lord had delivered us from the yoke of this Tyrannical family we again joined in affinity with the people of these abominations and tooke these serpents into our bosome again which hath bit us so sore and where-with the Lord hath scourged us severely And if it was our sin to engage with them at first then it is our sin to continue under their subjection And is not consistent with that Repentance that the Lords Contendings call for to continue ouning that Power which was our sin to oune at first III. In the Third place I promised to confirme my Thesis from more express Scripture Arguments Therefore I shall endeavour to gather them as briefly as may be 1. from Scripture Inferences nearly natively Consequential 2. from Scripture Assertions 3. from Scripture Precepts 4. from Scripture Practices 5. from Scripture Promises 6. from Scripture Threatenings 7. from Scripture Prayers First I shall offer some Arguments deduced by way of immediate Inference from the grounds laid before us in Scripture about Government wherein I shall confine my self to these Particulars 1. Let us Consider the Characters of a Magistrate laid doun in Scripture and we may infer if Tyrants Usurpers are not Capable of these Characters then they cannot be ouned for Magistrates For if they be not Magistrates they cannot be ouned as Magistrats but if they be not capable of the Characters of Magistrates they are not Magistrates Ergo if they be not capable of the Characters of Magistrates they cannot be ouned as Magistrates To find out the Characters of Magistrats I need seek no further than than full place Rom. 13. Which usually is made a Magazine of Objections against this Truth but I trust to find store of Arguments for it from thence not repeating many that have been already deduced therfrom We find in this place many Characters of a Magistrate that are all incompatible with a Tyrant or Usurper 1. He is the higher power vers 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Authorities Supereminent signifying such a Precellency as draweth towards it a recognition of honour But this is not Competent to Tyrants Usurpers for they are the vilest of men let them be never so high exalted Psal. 12. ult and if they be vile then they are to be contemned Psal. 15. 4. and no more to be regarded then Herod was by Christ when he called him a Fox Luk. 13. 32. But more particularly let us consider what is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 highness or dignity of Magistrats set forth in Scripture They are stiled Gods not to be reviled Exod. 22. 28. among whom God Judgeth Psal. 82. 1. so called because the Word of God came unto them Iohn 10. 35. But Tyrants are rather Devils as one of them is called Lucifer Isai. 14. 12. and they that persecute imprison the People of God because acted by the Devil and acting for him do bear his name Revel 2. 10. They are Divels that cast the Lords witnesses into prison The Magistrats Judgement is Gods Iudgement Deut. 1. 17. because it is not for man but for the Lord 2 Chron. 19. 6. and therefore Solomon is said to have sat on the Throne of the Lord 1 Chron. 29. 23. But it were blasphemy to say that Tyrants Judgement usurping the place without His warrant and giving forth Judgement against His Laws Cause People is the Lords Judgement or for Him or that they sit on the Throne of the Lord. A Throne of iniquity is not the Throne of the Lord for He hath no fellowship with it The Tyrants Throne is a Throne of iniquity Psal. 94. 20. Magistrats are truly to be subjected to obeyed as Principalities Powers Tit. 3. 1. it is a sin to speak evil of them vers 2. for it is presumption to despise Dominion speak evil of Dignities 2 Pet. 2. 10. Iude. 8. Buâ— Tyrants are very Catechrestically abusively Principalities Powers no otherwise then the Devils are so termed Eph. 6. 12. and there is no argument to oune or obey the one more than the other for if all Principalities Powers are to be subjected to ouned then also the Devil must who get the same Title To speak Truth of Tyrants indignities cannot be a speaking evil of Dignities for Truth is no evil nor is Tyranny a Dignity Hence they that are not capable of the Dignity of Rulers are not to be ouneâ— as such But Tyrants are not capable of the Dignity of Rulers as these places prove Ergo Against this it is Objected that Paul did apply this Character to the Tyrannical High Priest Ananias whom after he had objurgated for maniâ—est injustice he honours with that Apologie that he wist not that he was the high Priest for it is written thow shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people Act. 23. 5. Ans. Though all should be granted that is in this Objection yet our Argument would not be enervated for grant we should not speak evil of Tyrants that does not evince that we should hold them as Rulers for we should bless our persecuters Rom. 10. 14. and speak evil of no man Tit. 3. 2. that does not say we should hold every man or our persecuters to be Rulers The meaning must be he knew not that he was the high Priest that is he did not acknowledge him to be either high Priest or Ruler he could acknowledge or observe nothing like one of that Character in him for as the high Priests Office was now null ceased so this Ananias was only an usurper of the Office in place of Ismael or Ioseph who had purchased it by money And Paul had learned from his Master Gamaliel Iudicem qui honoris consequendi causâ pecunias dederit revera neque Iudicem esse neque honorandum sed Asini habendum Loco Tit. Talmud de Synedrio That a Judge who hath given money for purchasing this honour is neither a Judge nor to be honoured as such but to be held in place of an Ass. And it was common among the Jewes to say if such be gods they are silver gods not to be honoured as is quoted by Pool Synopsis Criticorum c. in locum And that this must be the sense of it is plain for he could not be ignorant that he was there in place of a Judge being called before him and
a transgression of His Covenant trespass against His Law that they had set up Kings not by Him and had made Princes and He knew it not Hos. 8. 4. and then taxes them with Idolatry which ordinarly is the Consequent of it as we have reason to fear will be in our case He shewes there the Apostasie of that people in changing both the Ordinances of the Magistracy and of the Ministry both of the Kingdom of the priest-hood in which two the safety of that people was founded So they overturned all the order of God and openly declared they would not be governed by the hand of God as Calvin upon the place expounds it Whereas the Lord had commanded if they would set up Kings they should set none up but whom He choosed Deut. 17. 15. yet they had no regard to this nor consulted Him in their admission of Kings but set them up and never let Him to wit of it without His knowledge that is without consulting Him and without His approbation for it can have no other sense I know it is alledged by several Interpreters that here is meant the tribes secession from the house of David and their setting up Ieroboam I shall confess that the ten tribes did sin in that erection of Ieroboam without respect to the Counsel or Command of God without waiting on the vocation of God as to the time manner and without Covenanting with him for security for their Religion Liberty But that their secession from Davids line which by no precept or promise of God they were astricted to but only conditionally if his Children should walk in the wayes of God Or that their erecting of Ieroboam was materially their sin I must deny and assert that if Ieroboam had not turned Tyrant Apostate from God for which they should have rejected him afterwards and returned to the good Kings of Davids line he would have been as Lawful a King as any in Iudah for he got the Kingdom from the Lord the same way and upon the same terms that David did as may be seen expressly in 1 King. 11. 38. It must be therefore meant either generally of all Tyrants whom they would set up without the Lords mind as at first they would have Kings on any terms though they should prove Tyrants as we have seen in Sauls case Or particularly Omri whom they set up but not by the Lord 1 King. 16. 16. And Abab his Son And Shallum Menahem Pekah c. who were all set up by blood treacherie the same way that our Popish Duke is now set up but not by the Lord that is by His approbation Hence I argue those Kings that are not ouned of God nor set up by Him must not be ouned by us for we can oune none for Kings but those that reign by Him Prov. 8. 15. and are ordained of Him Rom. 13. 1. But Tyrants Usurpers are not ouned of God as Kings nor are set up by Him Ergo Again if it be a sin to set up Kings and not by God then it is a sin to oune them when set up for that is a partaking of continuing in the sin of that erection and hath as much affinity with it as resetting hath with thieft for if they be the thieves they are the ressetters who receive them oune them 4. The Prophet Habakkuk in his Complaint to God of the Chaldean Tyranny Asserts that God hath made the righteous as the Fishes of the Sea as the Creeping things that have no Ruler over them Habak 1. 14. Now how were they said to be without a Ruler when the Chaldean actually commanded absolutely ruled over them yea how can the Fishes Reptiles have no Ruler over them If Domineering be ruling they want not that when the weaker are over-mastered by the stronger and by them made either to be subject ar to become their prey But the meaning is these Creatures have no Ruler over them by order of nature And the Iewes had then no Ruler over them by order of Law or ordination from God or any that was properly their Magistrate by Divine Institution or humane orderly constitution We see then it is one thing for a people to have an arbitrary or enthraâ—ing Tyranny another to have true Magistracy or Authority to be ouned over them without which Kingdoms are but as Mountains of prey and Seas of Confusion Hence I argue If the Iewes having the Chaldean Monarch tyrannising over them had really no Ruler over them then is a Tyrant Usurper not to be ouned for a Ruler But the former is true therefore also the Latter 5 Our Saviour Christ delivers this as a Commonly received a true Maxime Iohn 8. 54. He that honoureth himself his honour is nothing The Iewes had objected that He had only made himself Messias vers 53. To whom He answers by way of concession if it were so indeed then His Claims were void If I honour my self my honour is nothing And then claims an indubitable title to His dignity It is my Father that honoureth me Here is a two fold honour distinguished the one real the other suppositious null the one renounced the other ouned by Christ Self-honour honour which is from God. Hence I argue A self created dignity is not to be ouned the Authority of Tyrants Usurpers is a self created dignity Ergo this was confirmed above Thirdly I shall offer some other considerations confirming this truth from those Scriptures which I class among precepts And these I find of diverse sorts touching this subject 1. I shew before that the greatest of men even Kings are not exempted from punishment and Capital punishment if guilty of Capital Crimes for where the Law distinguisheth not we ought not to distinguish There is one special very peremptory Law given before the Law for regulating Kings which by that posterior Law was neither abrogated nor limited even as to Kings Deut. 13. 6-9 If thy Brother and a King must be a Brother Deut. 17. 15. entice the secretly saying let us go serve other Gods Thow shalt not consent unto him nor hearken unto him neither shall thine eye pity him How famous Mr Knox improved this Argument is shewed in the third Period That which I take notice of here is only that Kings are not excepted from this Law but if they be open Intycers to Idolatry by force or fraud Persecution or Tolleration as this Idolater now reigning is palpably doing they are obnoxious to a legal animadversion As it cannot be supposed that Secret Intycers should be lyable to punishment and not open Avouchers of a desire design to pervert all the Nation to Idolatry that a private perverter of one man though never so nearly dearly related should be pursued brought to condign punishment and a publick Subverter of whole Nations and Introducer of a false blasphemous Idolatrous Religion should escape Scot-free Let the
Kings are to be honoured that are ouned to be Kings really It may be alledged by some that Elisha was an extraordinary man and this was an extraordinary action and therefore not imitable I shall grant it so far extraordinary that it is not Usual to carry so to persons of that figure and that indeed there are few Elisha's now not only for his Prophetick Spirit which now is ceased but even in respect of his Gracious Spirit of zeal which in a great measure is now extinguished He was indeed an extraordinary man and this Action did demonstrate much of the Spirit of Elias to have been abiding with him But that this was unimitable these reasons induce me to deny 1 Prophets were subject to Kings as well as others as Nathan was to David 1 King. 1. 32 33. every soul must be subject to the higher powers that are of God 2 All the Actions of Prophets were not extraordinary nor did they every thing by extraordinary inspiration that was peculiar to Christ that He could Prophecy do extraordinary acts when He pleased because He received the Spirit not by measure and it rested upon Him. 3 this particular Action carriage was before he called for the Minstrel and before the hand of the Lord came upon him vers 15. Ergo this was not by inspiration 4 The ground of this was Moral Ordinary for hereby he only shewed himself to be a person fit to abide in the Lords Tabernacle and an upright walker in whose eyes a vile person is contemned Psal. 15. 4. and a just man to whom the unjust is an abomination Prov. 29. 27. What further can be aledged against this instance I see not And I need draw no Argument by Consequence it is so plain 7. This same Jehoram after many signal demonstrations of the power of God exerted in the Ministry of His Servant Elisha which sometimes did extort his acknowledgment and made him call the Prophet his father 2 King. 6. 21. yet when in the strait siege of Samaria he was plagued with famine for his Idolatry in so much that the pitiful Mothers were made to eat their oun tender Children became so insolent a Tyrant that being incensed into a madness of outragious malice against the Prophet Elisah that he sware God do so to him more also if the head of Elisha the son of Shaphat should stand on him that day accordingly he sent a messenger to execute it But the Prophet from a Principle of Nature Reason Law as well as Grace and by the Spirit of a man as well as of a Prophet stood upon his defence and encouraged those that were with him to keep out the house against him saying See ye how this son of a Murderer a proper style for such a Monster of a King hath sent to take away mine head ... 2 King. 6. 32. This is a strong Argument for self defence but I improve it thus If Tyrants may be opposed as sons of Murderers Murderers themselves and no otherwise to be accounted then under such a vile Character then can they not be ouned as Kings But here is an example for the first Ergo 8. This mans brother in Law of the same name Iehoram the son of Iehoshaphat who had the Daughter of Ahab to wife and therefore walked in the way of the house of Ahab gives us another instance He turned Apostate Tyrant and Abimelech-like or if yow will Yorklike slew his brethren and diverse also of the Princes of Israel Moreover he made high places in the Mountains of Iudah and caused the Inhabitants of Ierusalem to commit â—ornication and compelled Iudah thereto For which Cause of his intollerable insolency in wickedness Libnah one of the Cities of Priests in Iudah Revolted from him 2 King. 8. 22. because he had forsaken the Lord God of his fathers 2 Chron. 21. 10. which was the motive impulsive Cause of their disouning him and is not to be detorted to that restricted Cavil of Royalists understanding it only as the Meritorous or procuring Cause of his punishment loss sustained thereby for it is not so said of the Edomites who revolted at the same time as it is mentioned in another Paragraph Neither of the Philistims Arabians Ethiopians whose spirit the Lord stirred up against him These were also a punishment to him Nor would it found very suitably to be said that they opposed him because he had forsaken the Lord God of his fathers for that would insinuate some influence that his Apostasie had on them as certainly it could not but have on the Lords Priests that dwelt in Libnah who understood by the Law of God what was their duty to do with Intycers or Drawers or Drivers to Idolatry And when they were not in capacity to execute the Judgement of the Lord this was the least they could do to Revolt Here then is an example of a Peoples Revolt from a Prince and disouning Allegiance to him because of Apostasie Tyranny 9. In this Kingdom of Iudah after long experience of a Succession of Hereditary Tyranny in many wicked Kings the people after they had long smarted for their lazie Loyaltie in their stupid abandoning forgetting foregoing this Priviledge of disouning Tyrants and keeping them in order began at length to bestir themselves in their endeavours to recover their lost Liberties and repress Tyrants Insolencies on several occasions Wherein though sometimes there were extravagances when Circumstances did mar the Justice of the Action and some did go beyond their sphere in tumultuary precipitations yet upon the matter it was Justice and in conformity to a Moral Command One impregnable witness of this we have in the pious Plot of Iehojada the Priest who being but a Subject as all Priests were as the deposition of Abiathar by King Solomon 1 King. 2. 27. proveth entered into an Association with the inferior Rulers to choose make a new King and notwithstanding that the Idolatress She-Tyrant Athaliab who had the Possession of the Government cried Treason Treason at the fact they had her forth without the ranges slew her 2 King. 11. 14-16 This was according to the Law Deut. 13. And approven by all Interpreters even Mr Pool in his Synopsis Critic though alias Superlatively Loyal yet approves of this and sayes she was an incurable Idolatress and therefore deserved to be deposed by the Nobles of the Kingdom And quotes Grotius in Loc. saying she reigned by meer force no right and therefore justly repressed by force for the Hebrewes were to have Brethren for their Kings but not Sisters Deut. 17. 15. Hence if Tyrants may be forcibly repressed then may they peaceably be disouned But this example comfirms that Ergo 10. The Sacred History proceeds in the Relation how this same Joash the Son of Ahaziah after he degenerated into Murdering Tyranny was slain by Jozachar Jehozabad 2 King. 12. 20 21. But that was by his oun Servants in
that we can put upon their snares for they reckon that a yeelding in part and are glead to find us so far justifying their acts impositions as by our offer practically to declare they bear a good sense and they will come many wayes to our hand to get us kooked so Secondly These things being premitted I shall offer Reasons why it was necessary in point of Conscience to Refuse all the Oaths hitherto tendered and Consequently Consciencious Sufferers upon this Account will be vindicated And first some General Reasons against all of them together and Then a Word to each sort of them 1. There is one General Argument that will Condemn coming in any terms of Oaths or Bonds with that party that have broken the Covenant overturned the Reformation and destroyed the people of the Lord Because such Transactions with them as is hinted above are a sort of Confederacy with the known Enemies of Truth Godliness importing a voluntary subjection to them Complyance Incorporation with them as members of the same Community whereof they are acknowledged to be head Now all such sort of Confederacy with such malignant Enemies of God and of the Church is unlawful as Mr. Gillespie demonstrates in his Useful Case of Conscience concerning Associations Confederacies with Idolaters or any known Enemies of Truth Godliness Though Civil Compacts for common Commerce may be allowed as Abram was confederate with Aner Eshcol Mamre Gen. 14. 13. Iacob Covenanted with Laban by way of Lawborrowes Gen. 31. 44. But Sacred Confederations of this sort are unlawful from these Arguments 1. The Law of God condemns them Exod. 23. 32. Thow shalt make no Covenant with them nor with their gods they shall not dwell in thy Land lest they make thee sin against me Where not only Religious Covenants are discharged in a tolleration of their Idolatry but familiar Conversation also they shall not dwell in thy Land. If then we must not suffer them if in Capacity sure we must far less be imposed upon by them if we are not to be familiar with heathens far less with Apostates that calls themselves Christians for the Apostle layes much more restraint from communion with them than with Pagans 1 Cor. 5. 10 11. The reason of the Law lest they make thee sin as long therefore as there is that hazard of sinning the Law obliges to that caution So Exod. 34. 12-16 Take heed to thy self lest thow make a Covenant with the inhabitants of the Land lest it be a snare but ye shall destroy their Altars lest thow make a Covenant with them and they go a whoring after their gods and thow take of their daughters unto thy sons Here again all Sacred Transactions are discharged upon a Moral perpetually binding ground and all Toleration is prohibited and Conjugal Affinity Such complyance brought on the first desolating Judgment the flood on the old world Gen. 6. 1 2 3. when the Godly conformed incorporated themselves and joined in affinity with that ungodly crew from whom they should have separated themselves Likewise Deut. 7. 2 3 4 5. Thow shalt make no Covenant with them nor shew mercy unto them neither shalt thow make marriages with them for they will turn away thy son from following Me so shall the anger of the Lord be kindled against yow but thus shall ye deal with them ye shall destroy their Altars Where all Transactions with a people devoted to destruction are discharged even that of tolleration of Malignant enemies according to which precept David resolveth to destroy early all the wicked of the Land and cut off all wicked doers from the City of the Lord Psal. 101. 8. Mark this All of what degree or quality so ever without respect of persons And lest it should be thought this is meant only of these seven Nations there enumerate the Law is interpreted by the Spirit of God of many other Nations where Solomon is condemned for joining in affinity with other wicked people besides these 1 King. 11. 1 2. So that it is to be understood generally against Confederacies with all to whom the Moral ground is applicable the danger of insnaring the people of God. It is clear likewise we must have nothing to do with the wicked but to treat them with them as enemies Psal. 139. 21 22. with whom as such there can be no Confederation for that supposes alwayes the enmity is laid aside but that can never be between the Professors of Religion and the professed Enemies thereof but that must alwayes be the language of their Practice Depart from me ye workers of iniquity for the Lord hath heard me Psal. 6. 8. The command is peremptory perpetual for sake the foolish Prov. 9. 6. make no friendship with them Prov. 22. 24. Say not a Confederacy to them Isai. 8. 12. Where it is clear from the opposition in that Text betwixt Confederating with the wicked and the fear of God that the one is not consistent with the other There is an express discharge to yoke or have any fellowship with them 2 Cor. 6. 14. to the end for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness what Concord hath Christ with Belial wherefore come out from among them and be separate 2. Many fad sharp reproofs for such Transactions Confederations do conclude the same thing Iud. 2. 1 2 3. Isaid ye shall make no league with the Inhabitants of this Land yow shall throw doun their Altars but yow have not obeyed my voice why have yow done this Wherefore I will not drive them out from before yow It cannot be expected the Lord will drive out these enemies if we swear subjection Allegiance come under Confederations with them for thereby we contribute actively to their settlement establishment and bring our selves not only under the miserie but the guilt of strengthening the hands of evil doers So Ier. 2. the people of God are reproved for making themselves home born slaves how by out-Landish Confederacies vers 18. Now what hast thow to do in the way of Egypt to drink the waters of Sihor or what hast thow to do in the way of Assyria The Chaldee Paraphrase hath it Nunc ergo quid vobis contrahendo Societatem cum Pharaone rege Egyptiorum quid vobis percutiendo faedus cum Assyria What have yow to do Associate with Pharaoh King of Egypt and what have yow to do to make a Covenant with the Assyrian So may we say what have we to do to take their Oaths Bonds that are as great enemies as they were Ephraim is reproved for mixing himself among the people Hos. 7. 8. by making Confederacies with them what followes he is a Cake not turned hot in the neither side zealous for earthly things but cold raw in the upperside remiss in the things of Christ. And this we have seen in our experience to be the fruit of such bargains or bonds or Oaths that they that were
according to the sworn Covenant yow say nothing to the point in hand that sure is not your meaning 3 whoever promises so much of peaceable living under his Maj. Authority leaveing out the exposition of the 5. Command may upon the very same ground subscribe the bond refused by the Godly and so yow pass from the Covenant and make all these bypast Actings of this Kirk State these years by-past to be horrid Rebellion and how deep this guilt drawes consider 5. This would infer though the King should send and kill us we must not resist nor defend our oun lives yet being an Oath against the Sixth Command which enjoineth Natural self preservation it should be intrinsecally sinful and it s all one to swear to non-preservation of self as to swear to self Murder 6. I hope to make it appear in the 5. Head that this is against the practice of Nations the Law of Nature and the Word of God. Yet all this Complex iniquity is clearly comprehended in the Oath of Abjuration in terminis abâ—uring all war against the King. VI. There were some other Oaths frequently obtruded upon people for refusing which they have suffered great cruelties that can hardly be described by any name Nor can their imposition have a paralel in any age or place for illegaltty inhumanity arbitrariness odiousness These were the Oaths of Inquisition or Super inquirendis Whereby people were pressed to answer the Inquisitors according to all their knowledge of things they were interrogate upon and delate discover Intercommuned persons in their Wanderings or such whose names were in their Porteous Rolls c. And power was given to single Souldiers to press these Oaths upon whom they pleased The iniquity of which is monstrous for 1. This was the worst Kind of Combination with these blood-hound to abett assist them in their pursuing after the Lords people Which is worse than to be bare consenters to such wickedness or to be onlookers to their affliction in the day of their Calamity but like that sin charged upon Edom that they delivered up those of His that did remain in the day of distress Obad. vers 13. 14. for these that took Oaths obliged themselves to do all they could to deliver up the Remnant that escaped and if they did not no thanks to them if they could not their sin was in their willingness if they would not and yet swore would contribute their help towards it by telling of all they knew that was horrid perjury false swearing 2. This could be no wayes capable of the qualifications of an Oath not only because the matter is wicked unnatural to discover may be the husband or Children or nearest relations to please men or save their oun life which was a great tentation and therefore in it there could be no delibaration in swearing but also for the doubtful perplexity confounding the mind that they either could not or durst not tell of all they knew and yet sware to do it 3. It is against the Covenant which obliges to discover Malignant enemies and assist our Covenanting Brethren and not to discover them and assist Malignant enemies which is a perfect inverting the fourth sixth Articles of the Covenant 4. It is contrary to clear precepts in Scripture to assist defend our Brethren to make our shaddow as the night in the midst of the noon day and hide the Outcast and bewray not him that wandereth Isai. 16. 3. 5. The illegality of this imposition makes it very absurd that every pitiful Officer or Souldier should be impowered to impose exact Oaths and impannel examine Witnesses about alledged Criminals Yet the monstrousness of this Oath serves to aggravate the Oath of Abjuration in that the Abjurers do renounce their part of disoune the Declarers of that abjured Declaration and so do as much as from them is required to give them up for a prey to their hunters yea they declare them Murderers in that they abjure their Declaration as asserting Murder And consequently they must be obliged to discover them to their acknowledged Judges VII The Abominable Test comes next which needs no other refutation than to rehearse it the substance whereof was a Solemn Swearing that they Ouned sincerely professed the true Protestant Religion contained in the confession of faith recorded in the first Parl. of K. Iaemes the 6 and that they would adhere thereunto all the dayes of their life and never consent to any change or alteration contrary thereto but renounce all Doctrines principles practices whether Popish or Fanatical contrary thereto And they swear that the King is the only Supreme Governour of this Realme over all persons in all causes as well Ecclesiastical as Civil and promise to bear faith true allegiance to the Kings Maj. his heirs Lawful successors and to their power shall assist defend all rights jurisdictions prerogatives belonging to them And affirme it unlawful for subjects upon pretence of Reformation or any other pretence whatsoever to enter into Covenants or to convocate conveen or assemble to treat consult or determine in any matter of State Civil or Ecclesiastick without his Maj. special command or to take up Armes against the King or these Commissionate by him And that there lies no obligation on them from the National Covenant or Solemn League Covenant to endeavour any change or alteration in the Government either in Church or State as it is now established by the Laws of the Kingdom and they shall never decline his Maj. power jurisdiction And finally they swear that this Oath is given in the plain genuine sense meaning of the words without any equivocation mental reservation or any manner of evasion whatsoever This is the Complement of a wicked Conspiracy couching in its Capicious bosome the Complication of all their Mischiefs comprehending all explaining all the former which indeed cannot be taken with any equivocating evasion that can escape either the Stigma of nonsense self contradiction or the censure of Atheisme irreligion or the sentence of Divine vengeance against such baffling the Name of God. The best sense that can be put upon it is that which a poor Sot expressed when it was tendered to him prefacing thus before he took it Lord have mercy upon my Soul. For. 1. It is not consistent with itself there being such contradictions between that confession of faith and the following part that no man can reconcile Some whereof may be instanced as followes 1 In the 11. Art. of that confession entituled of Christs Ascension it is said that Christ is the only Head of the Church Just Lawgiver in which Honours Offices if man or Angels presume to intrude themselves we utterly detest abhore them as blasphemous to our Soveraign Supreme Governour Christ Jesus and a litle before in that same Article it is said this Glory Honour prerogative He alone among the Brethren
all the concurrence there required for seeking searching delating apprehending of these people and to all the cruel villanies committed against them 4 They have taken on their prescribed discriminating Sign of Loyaltie and of being repute by them men of good principles that is their friends men for the times Which is so sinful scandalous that it is shameful to hint at them and yet shameful to hide them 6. If we consider the Apologetical Declaration it self which is so bespattered and so odiously represented and so rigorously enjoined to be abjured who will more narrowly look into it and ponder perpend the purpose Scope of it will see nothing that can be abjured conscienciously in it but the whole of it laying aside prejudice invidious Critical Censoriousness capable of a fair acceptable Construction The Motives leading them to set it forth being only their desires and just endeavoures to prosecute and secure themselves in the prosecution of Holy Commanded Duties and to keep a standing Testimony against the Insolencie of those that are given up of God to lay out themselves in promoving a Course of profanity persecution notwithstanding of all their viperous threatenings Their Measures being none other than the commendable precedents Examples of zealous tender hearted Christians who have done the like and our National and Solemn Covenants lying with their binding force indispensable upon all of us and obliging us to endeavour all that 's there declared as being bound for ever to have common friends foes with our Covenanted Reformation to all which they declare avouch their resolved adherence And their oun former Declarations Disouning their Allegiance to Authority of a Man who had ipso jure forfeited all Authority by his intollerable Tyrannie Perjurie perfidious breach of Trust reposed devolved upon him by Covenant and by his overturning all the fundamental constitutions of the Government perverting inverting everting all Laws all Liberties all Priviledges of Church State all establishments of our Covenanted Work of Reformation all Securities of our life and enjoyments whatsoever Usurping to himself an absolute Tyrannical Civil Supremacy inconsistent with the safety or freedom of the people and a monstrous blasphemous Ecclesiastical Supremacy Upon which considerations to endeavour to make good their freedom emancipation from that yoke which they had cast off they behoved to resolve upon defensive resistence against him and his bloody emissaries Which war being declared before they only in this Declaration testified their unanimous approbation of adherence to and resolutions for prosecuting the same against him his accomplices such as lay out themselves to promove his wicked hellish designs By which war they do not mean a formed stated declared Insurection with hostile force to break the Peace of the Nation and involve all in blood but a resolved avowed constant Opposition to the Murdering violence injustice oppression persecution of this wicked faction now raging rather than reigning who have declared still prosecute a declared war against Christ bearing doun His Work Interest in the Land And a constant endeavour in opposition to them to pursue the ends of our Covenants in standing to the defence of the Glorious Work of Reformation and their oun lives And in the defence thereof to maintain the cause Interest of Christ against His enemies and to hold up the Standard of our Lord Jesus Christ meaning the Gospel the Word of our Testimony whereunto they looked upon themselves as bound obliged by their holy Covenants being therein dedicated to the Lord in their persons lives Liberties fortunes for defending promoving this Glorious Work of Reformation notwithstanding of all opposition that is or may be made thereunto and sworn against all neutrality indifferency in the Lords Matters Whereunto they beseech invite obtest all them who wish well to Zion to a concurrence concerting the same cause Quarrel In maintaining of which opposition against such wicked Enemies because by them they were restlessly pursued and hunted and Murdered wherever they were found neither could find any harbour or hiding place in any Corner of the country for Searchers Informers Justigators who still stirred up the country to raise the hue Crye after them and caused them to be delivered up and delâ—ted them to the Courts of their Murdering enemies whereby much innocent blood was shed Therefore to stop their Career of violence and deter them from such Courses they found it necessary to threaten them with more active vigorous opposition and that they might expect to be treated as they deserved Wherein they are far from ouning assassinating principles or practising assassinations for they give only open plain warning and advertisement to the world of their necessitated endeavours to defend themselves and prevent the Murder of their Brethren And can no way be charged with asserting it Lawful to kill all employed in the Kings service in Church State Army or Country as the Proclamation in viperous invective Calumny misrepresents the Declaration but on the contrary do jointly unanimously declare they detest abhor that hellish principle of killing such as differ in judgement from them and they are firmly really purposed not to injure or offend any whomsoever but such as are directly guilty of or accessory to the Murder of their Brethren whom yet they mind not to assassinate or kill tumultuarly but to prosecute them with all the legal formalities that Justice in their Capacity and the times disorder distracted condition will allow Expressly declaring that they abhor condemn discharge all personall attempts upon any pretext whatsomever without previous deliberations common consent certain probation of sufficient witnesses or the guilty persons confession Neither could it ever be supposed that they threaten all imployed in the Kings service with this sort of handling but some select expressly distinguished Kind of Notorious villains men of death blood openly avowing vaunting of their Murders and these they distinguished into several Classes according to the respective aggravations of their wickedness In the first they place those that Murder by Command under pretext of an usurped Authority as Councellours Justiciary Officers of their forces or bands of Robbers not all nor any of these neither but the cruel bloody In the second Class they threaten such as are actually in armes against them of an inferior rank And such Gentlemen and Bishops Curats as do professedly willingly serve them to accomplish effectuate their Murders by obeying their commands making searth for these poor men delivering them up instigating informing and witnessing against hunting after them not all these neither but such as cruelly prosecute that service to the effussion of their blood Neither do they threaten all equally nor any of them peremptorly but that continuing after the publication of this their Declaration obstinately habitually in these courses
the Remnant that He may get a lodging among the afflicted poor people that trust in the Name of the Lord that they may feed Lie doun none make them afraid Zeph. 3. 12 13. that the poor of the flock that wait on Him may know that it is the Word of the Lord Zech. 11. 11. they will lay out themselves to strengthen their hands This is the Work of the publick spirited Lovers of the Gospel which hath been and yet is the great work of this our day to carry the Gospel and follow it and keep it up through the Land as the Standart of Christ against all opposition from mountain to hill when now Zion hath been Labouring to bring forth as a woman in travel and made to go forth out of the City and to dwell in the field Mic. 4. 10. Therefore seeing it is the publick Work of the day and all its followers must have such a publick spirit it followes that the Meetings to promote it must be as publick as is possible 4. The Interest priviledge of the Gospel to have it in freedom purty power plenty is the publick Concern of all the Lords people preferable to all other Interests and therefore more publickly peremptorly and zealously to be contended for than any other Interest whatsoever It is the Glory of the Land 1 Sam. 4. 21. without which Ichabod may be the name of every thing and every Land though never so pleasant will be but a dry parched Land where no water is in the esteem of them that have seen the Lords Glory power in the Sanctuary Psal. 63. 1. Where as its name is Hephzibah Beulah Isai. 62. 4. and Iehovah-Shammah Ezek. 48. ult where God is enjoyed in His Gospel Ordinances And the want reproach of the Solemn Assemblies is a matter of the saddest mourning to the Lords people Zeph. 3. 18. Therefore while the Ark abode in Kerjath-jearim the time was thought very Long and all the house of Israel Lamented after the Lord 1 Sam. 7. 2. then they heard of it at Ephratah and found it in the fields of the Wood Psal. 132. 6. But it hath been longer than twenty years in our fields of the Woods and therefore we should be Lamenting after it with greater concernedness especially remembering how we were priviledged with the Gospel which was somtimes publickly embraced countenanced by Authority and ensured to us by Laws Statutes Declarations Proclamations Oaths Vowes Covenant-engagments whereby the Land was dedicated devoted unto the Son of God whose Conquest it was And now are not all the people of God obliged to do what they can to hinder the recalling of this dedication and the giving up of the Land as an offering unto Satan Antichrist And how shall this be but by a publick Contending for this priviledge and a resolving they shall sooner bereave us of our hearts blood than of the Gospel in its freedom purity But this we cannot contend for publickly if our Meetings be not publick 5. The nature business of the Gospel Ministrie is such that it obliges them that exercise it to endeavour all publickness without which they cannot discharge the extent of their Instructions their very names titles do insinuate so much They are Witnesses for Christ and therefore their Testimony should be publick though their Lot oftentimes be to Witness in Sackcloth They are Heraulds and therefore they should Proclaim their Masters Will though their Lot be often to be a voice crying in the Wilderness as Iohn the Baptist was in his field Preachings They are Ambassadours and therefore they should maintain their Masters Majestie in the Publick port of His Ambassadours and be wholly taken up about their Soveraigns business They are Watchmen and therefore they should keep maintain their post their Masters hath placed them at Nay they are Lights Candles and therefore cannot be hid Math. 5. 14 15. The Commands Instructions given them infer the necâ—ssity of this They must cry aloud and not spare and left up their voice like a Trumpet and shew the Lords People their transgressions sins Isai. 58. 1. They are Watchmen upon Ierusalems walls which must not hold their peace day nor night nor keep silence nor give the Lord rest till He establish and till He make Ierusalem a praise in the earth Isai. 62. 6 7. They are Watchmen that must command all to hearken to the sound of the Trumpet Ier. 6. 17. They must be valiant for the Truth upon the earth Ier. 9. 3. They must say thus saith the Lord even to a rebellious Nation whether they will hear or forbear and not be afraid of them Ezek. 2. 5 6. They must cause the people to know their abominations Ezek. 16. 2. and the abominations of their Fathers Ezek. 20. 4. And what their Master tells them in darkness that they must speak in the Light and what they hear in the ear that they must Preach upon the house tops Math 10. 27. These things cannot be done in a Clandestine way And therefore now when there is so much necessity it is the duty of all faithful Ministers to be laying out themselves to the utmost in their Pastoral function for the suppreffing of all the evils of the time not withstanding of any prohibition to the contrary in the most publick manner according to the examples of all the faithful servants of the Lord both in the Old New Testaments Though it be most impiously Tyrannically interdicted yet the Laws of God stand unrepealed and therefore all who have a Trumpet a Mouth should set the Trumpet to their Mouth and sound a certain sound not in secret for that will not alarme the people but in in the most publick manner they can have access to And it is the duty of all to come hear obey their Warnings Witnessings command who will the contrary It was for mocking despising His Words misusing His Prophets that the wrath of the Lord arose against His people the Iewes until there was no remedy 2 Chron. 36 16. Therefore from all that is said it must be Concluded that Meetings for Gospel Ordinances must be as publick as can be And if so then that they should be in houses safety will not permit to us to go to the streets or Mercat places neither safety nor prudence will admit Therefore we must go to the fields with it cost what it will. 4. Seeing then there must be Meettngs publick Meetings And seeing we cannot and dare not in Conscience countenance the Curats Meetings we must hear oune embrace follow such faithful Ministers as are cloathed with Christ Commission Righteousness salvation and do keep the Words of the Lords patience and the Testimony of the Church of Scotland in particular This I think will not or dare not be denyed by any that oune the Authority of Christ which none can deny or instruct the contrary
the chief of our fundamental Land-rights and the Cardinal Condition of the established Policy upon which we can only oune men for Magistrats by the Law of the Land And this Testimony by defence of the Gospel and of our oun lives cannot be given expediently any where but in the Fields It is also a Testimony for the freedom Authority of the Gospel-Ministrie and for their holding their unremovable Relation to the Church of Scotland which is infringed by these Tyrannical Acts and maintained by these exercises which is a priviledge to be contended for above beyond all other that can be contended for or defended especially to be maintained against those that have no power or Authority to take it away There will no man quite any of his goods upon a sentence coming from an incompetent Judge And shall Ministers or people be hectored or fooled from such a priviledge by them that have no such power 6. The keeping of Field-Meetings now is a Testimony for our Covenants the ouning whereof is declared Criminal by that same Law that discharges these Meetings in which we are sworn to preserve the Reformation in Doctrine Worship Discipline Government and to defend all the Churches Liberties and to oppose all their Opposites and endeavour their exstirpation And in the Solemn Acknowledgment of sins Engagment to duties we are sworn because many have of late laboured to supplant the Liberties of the Kirk to maintain defend the Kirk of Scotland in all her Liberties Priviledges against all who shall oppose undermine the same or encroach thereupon under any pretext whatsoever Since then the ouning of these Meetings and the Covenants are both discharged together and the ouning of the Covenant does oblige to a publick opposition against the dischargers and an avowed Maintinance of the Churches priviledges whereof this is in a manner the only chief Liberty now left to be maintained to keep Meetings where we may testify against them without dependence on their Toleration it must follow that these Meetings are to be maintained which only can be in the fields with conveniency 7. To give over these Field-Meetings now would be an hardening encouraging of these Enemies in their wicked design of banishing all these Meetings out of the Land which manifestly would be defeat by a resolute refusal of all to submit to their discharging of them and they that do submit and give them over do evidently contribute to the effectuating that wicked design which is certain does not nor will not terminate upon a simple suppression of that sort but further is intended to exstirpate all Meetings for Gospel Ordinances in which there is any Testimony against them To Comply therefore with such a forbearance of them at this time would lay a stone of stumbling before them to encourage them in these their designs when they should see their Contrivance so universally complyed with wherein they might boast that at length they had prevailed to put quite away that eye-sore of theirs Field-Meetings 8. To give over these Field-Meetings now were a stumbling to the poor ignorant people who might think that now it appears that Work was but of men and so hath come to naught and would look upon it as an evidence of fainting succumbing at last in the matter of the Testimony as being quite overcome and that indeed all have embraced accepted this present Toleration and were all alike sleeping under the shade and eating the fruits of such a bramble 9. Finally To give over these Field-Meetings now would be very scandalous to the posterity and to Strangers who shall read the History of our Church to find that as Prelacy came in without a joint Witness and the monstrous Blasphemous Sacrilegious Supremacy was erected without a Testimony in its season So black Poperie it self and Tyranny was introduced by a Toleration which laid them all by from a Testimony against these who formerly had valiantly resolutely faithfully contended against all lesser Corruptions but at last when that came and stricter prohibitions of all publick Meetings but under the Covert thereof were emitted then all were perswaded to comply with that Course How astonishing would it be to read that all these Contendings sealed with so much precious blood should come to such a pitiful Period But I hasten to the Next which is the Second Positive Ground of Suffering HEAD V. The Principle of Testimony for Defensive Armes Vindicated THis Truth is of that sort that can hardly be illustrated by demonstration not for the darkness thereof but for its self evidencing clearness being scarcely capable of any further elucidation than what is offered to the rational understanding by its simple proposition As first Principles can hardly be proven because they need no probation and cannot be made clearer than they are and such as cannot consent to them are incapable of conceiving any probation of them So this Truth of Self-preservation being Lawful because it is congenite with and irradicated in every nature that hath a Self which it can preserve can scarcely be more illustrated that it may do so than that it can do so And therefore to all who have a true respect to their oun as well as a due concern in the Interest of Mankind and zeal for the Interest of Christ it might seem superfluous to make a doubt or debate of this Were it not that a Generation of men is now prevailing that are as great Monsters in Nature as they are Malignant in Religion and as great perverters of the Law of Nature as they are Subverters of Municipal Laws and Everters of the Laws of God Who for ouning this principle as well as using the practice of Defensive Resistence for self preservation against Tyrannical violence have set up such Monuments of rage cruelty in the Murder of many innocent people as was never read nor heard of before It hath been indeed the practice of all Nations in the World and the greatest of men have maintained this principle in all ages But the bare Asserting the principle when extorted by severe Inquisitions was never a Cause of taking the lives of any before this was imposed on the poor Sufâ—erers in Scotland to give their judgement Whether or not such Appearances for Defence as the Tyranny of Rulers had forced people to were Rebâ—llion and a Sin against God Which they could not in Conscience assert and therefore thô many that have suffered upon this head have been as free of the practice of such Resâ—stence as any yet because they would not condemn the principle they have been Criminally processed Arraigned Condemned to the death And against this Truth they have been observed to have a special kind of indignation either because the light of it which cannot be â—id hath some heat with it to seâ—rch them or because they fear the impression of this in the hearts of people more than others knowing that they deserve the
not Gods Ordinance and there is no hazard of damnation for refusing to obey their unjust commands but rather the hazard of that is in walking willingly after the Commandment when the Statutes of Omri are kept So that what is objected from Eccles. 8. 2-4 I counsell thee to keep the Kings Commandment c. is answered on Head. 2. And is to be unsterstood only of the Lawful commands of Lawful Kings 2. Rebellion is a damnable sin except where the word is taken in a laxe sense as Israel is said to have Rebelled against Rehoboam and Hezekias against Sennacherib which was a good Rebellion and clear duty being taken there for Resistence Revolt In that sense indeed some of our Risings in Armes might be called Rebellions for it is Lawful to Rebel against Tyrants But because the word is usually taken in an evil sense therefore would have been offensive to acknowledge that before the Inquisitors except it had been explained But Rebellion against Lawful Magistrats is a damnable sin exemplarly punished in Korah and his Companâ— who rebelled against Moses and in Shebah and Absalom who rebelled against David for to punish the Just is not good nor to strike Princes for equity Prov. 17. 26. And they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation Rom. 13. 2. So that this Objection brought from this place as if the Apostle were commanding there subjection without Resistence to Nero and such Tyrants as it is very impertinent It is fully answered above Head. 2. Here it will be sufficient to reply 1. He is hereby vindicating Christianity from that reproach of casting off or refusing subjection to all Magistrats as if Christian Liberty had destroyed that Relation or that they were not to be subject to Heathen Magistrats Whereupon he binds this duty of subjection to Magistrats for conscience sake in general And it is very considerable what Buchanan sayes in his book de jure regni that Paul did not write to the Kings themselves because they were not Christians and therefore the more might be born with from them tho they should not understand the duty of Magistrats But imagine that there had been some Christian King who had turned Tyrant and Apostate to the Scandal of Religion what would he have written then Sure if he had been like himself he would have denyed that he should be ouned for a King and would have interdicted all Christians Communion with him and that they should account him no King but such as they were to have no fellowship with according to the Law of the Gospel 2. He speaks of Lawful Rulers here not Tyrants but of all such as are defined qualified here being powers ordained of God terrours to evil works Ministers of God for good Yea but says Prelats and their Malignant Adherents these are only Motives of subjection to all powers not qualifications of the powers I answer they are indeed Motives but such as can be extended to none but to these powers that are so qualified 3. He speaks of Lawful powers indefinitely in the plural number not specifying any Kind or degree of them as if only Kings Emperours were here meant It cannot be proven that the power of the sword is only in them Neither was there a plurality of Kings or Emperours at Rome to be subject to if he meant the Roman Emperour he would have designed him in the singular number All the reasons of the Text aggree to inferiour Judges also for they are Ordained of God they are called Rulers in Scripture and Gods Ministers revengers by Office who judge not for man but for the Lord And inferiour Magistrats also are not to be resisted when doing their duty 1 Pet. 2. 13. yet all will grant when they go beyond their bounds and turns litle Tyrants they may be with-stood 4. He does not speak of Nero concerning whom it cannot be proven that at this time he had the Soveraign power as the learned Mr Prin shewes Or if he had that he was a Tyrant at this time and if he meant him at all it was only as he was obliged to be de jure not as he was de facto All men know and none condemns the fact of the Senate that resisted Nero at length without transgressing this precept Yea I should rather think the Senate is the power that the Apostle applies this Text to if he applied it to any in particular 5. The subjection here required is the same with the honour in the fifth Command whereof this is an exposition and is opposite to the Contraordinatness here condemned Now subjection takes in all the duties we owe to Magistrates and Resistence all the contraries forbidden but unlimited obedience is not here required so neither unlimited subjection 3. We may allow Passive subjection in some cases even to Tyrants when the Lord layes on that yoke and in effect sayes He will have us to lie under it a while as He Commanded the Jewes to be subject to Nebuchadnezzar of which passage adduced to prove subjection to Tyrants Universally Buchanan ubi supra infers that if all Tyrants be to be subjected to because God by His Prephet Commanded His people to be subject to one Tyrant Then it must be likewise concluded that all Tyrants ought to be killed because Ahabs house was Commanded to be destroyed by Iehu But passive subjection when people are not in capacity to resist is necessary I do not say Passive obedience which is a meer Chimaera invented in the brains of such Sycophants as would make the world slaves to Tyrants Whosoever suffereth if he can shun it is an enemy to his oun being for every natural thing must strive to preserve it self against what annoyeth it and also he sins against the order of God Who in vain hath ordained so many Lawful means for preservation of our being if we must suffer it to be destroyed having power to help it 4. We abhor all war of subjects professedly declared against a Lawful King as such all war against Lawful Authority founded upon or designed for maintaining Principles inconsistent with Government or against Policy Piety Yea all war without Authority Yes when all Authority of Magistrates supreme subordinate is perverted and abused contrary to the ends thereof to the oppressing of the people and overturning of their Laws Liberties people must not suspend their Resistence upon the Concurrence of men of Authority and forbear the Duty in case of necessity because they have noâ— the peers or Primores to lead them for if the ground be Lawful the call clear the necessity cogent the capacity probable they that have the Law of Nature the Law of God and the fundamental Laws of the Land on their side cannot want Authority though they may want Parâ—iaments to espouse their quarrel This is cleared above Head. 2. Yet here I shall adde 1. The people have this priviledge of nature to defend themselves and their Rights Liberties as well as
Peers and had it before they erected and constituted Peers or Primores There is no distinction of quality in interests of Nature though ther be in Civil order but self defence is not an act of Civil order In such Interests people must not depend upon the priority of their superiours nor suspend the duties they owe to themselves and their neighbours upon the manuduction of other mens greatness The Law of Nature allowing self defence or the defence of our Brethren against unjust violence addeth no such restriction that it must only be done by the conduct or concurrence of the Primores or Parliaments 2. The people have as great Interest to defend their Religion as the Peers and more because they have more souls to care for than they who are far fewer And to be violented in their Consciences which are as free to them as to the Peers is as unsupportable to them yea both are equally concerned to maintain Truth and rescue their Brethren suffering for it which are the chief grounds of war and if the ground of the defensive war be the same with them and without them what reason can be given making their Resistence in the one case Lawful and not in the other Both are alike obliged to concur and both are equally obnoxious to Gods threatened Judgments for suffering Religion to be ruined and not relieving rescuing Innocents It will be but a poor excuse for people to plead they had no Peers to head them What if both King Nobles turn enemies to Religion as they are at this day shall people do nothing for the defence of it then Many times the Lord hath begun a Work of Reformation by foolish things and hath made the least of the flock to draw them out Ier. 49. 2. and 50. 45. and did not think fit to begin with Nobles but began it when powers Peers were in opposition to it and when He blessed it so at length as to engage the publick Representatives to oune it what was done by private persons before they never condenmed 3. The people are injured without the Nobles therefore they may resist without them if they be able for there can be no Argument adduced to make it unlawful to resist without them which will not equally make it unlawful to do it with them 4. It s true the Primores are obliged beyond others and have Authority more than others to concur but Separately they cannot act as Representatives judicially They have a Magistratical power but limited to their particular Precincts where they have Interest and cannot extend it beyond these bounds And so if they should concur they are still in the capacity of subjects for out of a Parliamentary Capacity they are not Representatives 5. All the power they can have is Cumulative not Privative for deterior conditio Domini per Procurationem fieri non debet Why then shall the Representatives betraying their Trust wrong the Cause of the people whose Trustees they are Nay if it were not Lawful for people to defend their Religion Lives Liberties without the concurrence of Parliaments then their case should be worse with them than without them for they have done it before they had them and so they had better be without them still 6. People may defend themselves against the Tyranny of a Parliament or Primores or Nobles Ergo they may do it without them for if it be Lawful to resist them its Lawful to wave them when they are in a Conspiracy with the King against them 5. We disallow all war without real indeclinable Necessity and great grievous wrongs sustained and do not maintain it is to be declared or undertaken upon supposed Grounds or pretended Causes And so the Question is impertinently stated by our Adversaries Whether or not it be Lawful for Subjects or a party of them when they think themselves injured or to be in a capacity to Resist or Oppose the Supreme power of a Nation For the Question is not if when they think themselves injured they may Resist but when the injuries are real Neither is it every realitie of injuries will justify their Resistence but when their dearest nearest Liberties are invaded especially when such an invasion is made as threatens inâ—luctable subversion of them Next we do not say that a parties esteeming themselves in a Capacity or their being really in a Capacity doth make Resistence a duty except caeteris Paribus they have a Call as well as a Capacity which requires real Necessity and a right to the action and the things contended for to be real legal Rights really illegally encroached upon their Capacity gives them only a Conveniency to go about the duty that is previously Lawful upon a Moral ground No man needs to say who shall be Judge the Magistrate or people For. 1. All who have eyes in their head may judge whether the sun shine or not and all who have common sense may judge in this case For when it comes to a Necessity of Resistence it is to be supposed that the Grievances complained of and sought to be redressed by armes are not hid but manifest it cannot be so with any party only pretending their suffering wrong 2. There is no need of the formality of a Judge in things evident to Natures eye as Grassant Tyranny undermining overturning Religion Liberty must be Nature in the acts of necessitated Resistence in such a case is Judge party Accuser Witness all Neither is it an act of Judgement for people to defend their oun Defence is no act of jurisdiction but a priviledge of Nature Hence these common sayings vim vi repellere omnia jura permittunt And defendere se est juris Naturae Defensio vitae necessaria est a jure Naturali profluit 3. Be Judge who will the Tyrant cannot be Judge in the case for in these Tyrannical Acts that force the people to that Resistence he cannot be acknowledged as King and therefore no Judge for it s supposed the Judge is absent when he is the party that does the wrong And he that does the wrong as such is inferior to the innocent 4. Let God be Judge and all the World taking cognizance of the evidence of their respective Manifesto's of the State of their Cause 6. We condemn Resing to revenge private injuries whereby the Land may be involved in blood for some petty wrongs done to some persons great or small And abhor revengful Usurping of the Magistrats sword to avenge our selves for personal injuries As Davids killing of Saul would have been 1 Sam. 24. 10 12 13. 1 Sam. 26. 9 10. To Object which in this case were very impertinent for it would have been an act of offence in a remote defence if Saul had been immediatly asaulting him it could not be denied to be Lawful and it would have been an act of private revenge for a personal injurie and a sinful preventing of Gods promise of Davids
every soul be subject unto the higher Powers whosoever therefore resisteth the Power resisteth the Ordinance of God as Resistence by Prayer is with that 1 Tim. 2. 1 2. I exhort that Supplications be made for Kings and for all that are in Authority If the Prince be good the one as is unlawful as the other and a sinful resistence of the Ordinance of God to pray against him no less than the other to fight against him Therefore when he becomes a Tyrant destroyer of the Lords Inheritance and an Apostate as I may not pray for him except conditionally but against him as an Enemy of Christ so I may also fight against him as such 2. As Adversaries themselves will grant that Resistence by Prayers tears is more powerful effectual than the other So the Laws of the Land make the one treasonable as well as the other and that deservedly when the Prince is doing his duty but when he turneth Tyrant neither can justly be condemned These things being premitted I shall come shortly to the purpose and endeavour to prove this Truth That it is a necessary duty for a Community whether they have the Concurrence of the Primores Nobles Representatives or not to endeavour in the defence of their Religion Lives Laws Liberties to Resist Repress the Usurpation Tyranny of prevailing Dominators using or abusing their Power for subverting Religion invading the Liberties and overturning the foundamental Laws of their Country Wherein I shall be but short because this Truth is sufficiently confirmed by all the Arguments of the Second Head. Yet I may only hint at many other And prosecute them in this Order First I shall produce some Arguments from the Law of Nature Nations Secondly from the Common practice of all Christian people Thirdly from express Scriptures I. The Arguments of the first Class are very multifarious I shall reduce them to a few as Compendiously as may be and only give the strength of them in a Syllogistical forme without expatiating save where the matters requires 1. The greatest Antagonists of this Truth through the clearness thereof are forced to assert grant such particulars as will by Consequence justify this plea. 1. Barclay contra Monarchum is cited by the Apol. Relat. and Ius Populi asserting that if a King will alienate subject his Kingdom without his Subjects consent or be carried with a hostile mind to the destruction of his people his Kingdom is actually lost and the people may not only Lawfully resist but also depose him Grotius de jure belli lib. 1. cap. 4. asserts the same and adds if he but attempt to do so he may be resisted The Surveyer of Napâ—tali grants the same pag. 23 24. Yea this hath been granted in open Court by the Council of Scotland that in case of the Kings alienating his Kingdoms he may be Resisted Hence 1 If vendition or alienation of Kingdoms or attempts of it do annull a Kings Authority Then an alienation of them from Christ to whom they are devoted by Covenant and selling them to Antichrist as is attempted by this King gives the people a right to Resist him But the former is here conceded Ergo 2 We need say no more to apply the other that carrying a hostile mind to the destruction of the people does forfeit his Kingdom and gives the people right to Resist than that a Papist is alwise known to carry a hostile mind to the destruction of Protestants and all the designs declared these 27 years have been demonstrative efforts of it 2. Dr Ferne acknowledgeth that personal defence is Lawful against the sudden illegal inevitable assaults of the Kings Messengers or of himself in so far as to ward off his blowes or hold his hands As also he alloweth private persons Libertie to deny subsidies tribute to the Prince when he imployeth it to the destruction of the Commonwealth Hence 1 If one man may defend himself against the sudden illegal inevitable assaults of the King or his Messengers Then may many men in defence of their Lives Liberties defend themselves against the surprising Massacres the sudden assaults and much more the devised deliberate assaults of a Tyrants bloody Emissaries which are illegal inevitable as all their furious bloody on-sets have been But the former is here acknowledged Ergo 2 If people may deny subsidies to a King when he employeth it to the destruction of the Commonwealth Then as this justifies the denyal of the Cess imposed for destruction of the Church banishing of the Gospel So this gives them right to Resist him for if he be the power ordained of God not to be resisted then for this Cause tribute must be paid for they are Gods Ministers Rom. 13. 6. and if tribute must not be paid then he is not the power ordained of God and so may be resisted But the former is here allowed Ergo 3. Bodin de Repub. lib. 2. cap. 5. granteth if a King turn Tyrant he may Lawfully at his subjects request be invaded resisted condemned or slain by a foraign Prince Hence if foraign Princes may Lawfully help a people oppressed by their oun Soveraign then people may Resist themselves if they be able and hold in their pains But the former is here granted Ergo The Consequence cannot be denyed for foraigners have no more Power or Authority over another Soveraign then the people have themselves 4. Arnisaeus de Author Princip c. 2. n. 10 granteth that if the Prince proceed extrajudicially without order of Law by violence every private man hath power to resist So the Surveyer of Naphtali ubi supra grants so much of a womans violent resisting attempts against the honour of her chastitie and tending to ensnare her in sin whereof her non-resistence makes her guilty Hence 1 If every extrajudicial violence of a Prince may be Resisted Then also all Contrajudicial violence against Law or reason must be opposed for that is more grievous and all their violences wherein they do not act as Judges must be resisted and that is all together for in none of them they can act as Judges But the former is here granted Ergo 2 If a woman may defend her Chastity against the K. lest her non-resistence make her guilty Oh if all women had been of this mind the Country would not have been pestered so with the Kings bastards Then may a Nation or any part of it Resist a Tyrants attempts upon the honour of their Religion entycing them to fornication with the Mother of harlots lest their non-resistence make them guilty But the former is here yeelded Ergo 5. That same Arnisaeus cap. 4. saith Of the former to wit he who is called a Tyrant in title it is determined by all without any difficultie that he may be Lawfully repulsed or if by force he be gotten into the Throne he may warrantably be thence removed because he hath not any Jot of power which
greatest power be Resisted rather than the Universal Common-wealth suffer hurt But the former is true for that dictates the necessity of the distracted father to be bound by his oun sons lest all the family be hurt Ergo the greatest of men or Kings when destructive to the Common-wealth must be Resisted for he is but one man so but particular nature 6. That which is irrational and reflects upon Providence as puting men in a worse condition then Brutes is absurd and contrary to the Law of Nature But to say that the Brutes have power to defend themselves by resisting what annoyes them and deny this power to men is irrational and reflects upon Providence as puting men in a worse condition than Brutes Therefore it is absurd contrary to the Law of Nature 3. From the Institution of Government I may argue thus That power and Government which is not of God may be Resisted The Tyrants power Government in overturning Laws subverting Religion bringing in Idolatry oppressing Subjects is not of God Ergo it may be Resisted The Major is clear because that is only the reason why he is not to be resisted because the Ordinance of God is not to be resisted Rom. 13. 2. But they that resist a man destroying all the Interests of mankind overturning Laws subverting Religion c. do not resist the Ordinance of God. And if it were not so this would tend irremedilessly to overthrow all Policies and open a gap to all disorder injustice cruelty and would give as great encouragment to Tyrants to do what they lift as thieves would be encouraged if they knew no body would resist them or bring them to punishment 4. From the Original Constitution of Government by men It may be argued thus If people at the first erection of Government acted rationally and did not put themselves in a worse case than before wherein it was Lawful to defend themselves against all injuries but devolved their rights upon the fiduuciary Tutory of such as should remain still in the rank of men that can do wrong who had no power but by their gift consent choice with whom they associated not to their detriment but for their advantage and determined the form of their Government and time of its continuance and in what cases they might recur to their primeve Liberty and settled a succession to have Course not jure hereditario but jure vi legis for good ends Then they did not give away their birth-right of self defence and power of resistence which they had before to withstand the violence injuries oppressions of the men they set over them when they pervert the form and convert it to Tyranny but did retain a power priviledge to resist and revolt from them and repell their violence when they should do violence to the Constitution and pervert the ends thereof But the former is true Ergo The Minor is cleared Head. 2. And the Connexion is confirmed from this if the Estates of a Kingdom give the power to a King it is their oun power in the fountain and if they give it for their oun good they have power to judge when it is used against themselves and for their evil and so power to limit resist the power that they gave 5. From the way manner of erecting Governours by Compact the necessity whereof is proven Head. 2. Many arguments might be deduced I shall reduce them to this form If people must propose Conditions unto Princes to be by them acquiesced in submitted unto at their Admission to the Government which thereupon becomes the fundamental Laws of the Government and Securities for the peoples rights Liberties giving a Law Claim to the people to pursue the Prince in case of faiâ—ing in the main principal thing Covenanted as their oun Covenanted Mandatarius who hath no Ius or Authority of his oun but what he hath from them and no more power but what is contained in the Conditions upon which he undertaketh the Government Then when either an Usurper will come under no such conditions or a Tyrant doth break all these conditions which he once accepted and so become stricto jure no Prince and the people be stricto jure Liberated from subjection to him they may must Defend themselves and their fundamental Rights Priviledges Religion Laws and Resist the Tyanny overturning them But the former is true Ergo The Connexion is clear And the Minor is proved Head. 2. And at length demonstrated and applied to the Government of Charles the Second by Ius Populi cap. 6. See Arg. 4. 5. Head. 2. 6. From the Nature of Magistracy it may be argued thus That power which is properly neither Parental nor Marital nor Masterly Despotick over the Subjects Persons goods but only fiduciary and by way of trust is more to be Resisted than that which is properly so But that power which is properly so that is Parental power and Marital and Masterly may be Resisted in many cases Ergo that power which is not so properly but only fiduciary is more to be Resisted That a Kings power over his subjects is neither Parental nor Marital c. is proven Head. 2. And the Major needs no Probation The Minor is clear by Instances 1. If Children may in case of necessity resist the fury of their father seeking to destroy them then must private subjects Resist the rage Tyranny of Princes seeking to destroy them and what is dearest to them for there is no stricter obligation Moral between King people than between Parents Children nor so strict and between Tyrants people there is none at all But the former cannot be denyed Ergo 2. If Wives may Lawfully defend themselves against the unjust violence of enraged Husbands then must private subjects have power to Resist the furious assaults of enraged Tyrants for there is not so great a tye betwixt them and people as between man wife yea there is none at all But the former is true Ergo 3. If Servants may defend themselves against their Masters then must private subjects defend themselves against a Tyrant or his Emissaries But the former is true Ergo 4. If the Kings power be only fiduciary and by way of Paun which he hath got to keep then when that power is manifestly abused to the hurt of them that entrusted him with it he ought to be Resisted by all whom he undertook to protect But the former is true Ergo the latter 7. From in the Limited power of Princes it may be thus argued If Princes be limited by Laws Contracts and may be resisted by Plea's in Law and have no absolute power to do command what they will but must be limited both by the Laws of God and man and cannot make what Laws they will in prejudice of the peoples Rights nor execute the Laws made according to their pleasure nor conser on others a
for against a Lawful Magistrate that would be resistence 3 If a Tyrant hath irresistible power to kill and destroy the people he hath also irresistible power to cite summond them before him and if it be unlawful to resist his murders it must be as unlawful to resist his summonds 4 For a Church or Community of Christians persecuted for Religion to flee with Wives Children strong weak old yong to escape Tyrannical violence and leave the Land were more unlawful than to Resist For what is not possible as a Natural means of preservation is not a Lawful mean but this were not a possible mean Neither is it warranted in Natures Law or Gods Word for a Communitie or Society of Christians that have Gods Right and mans Law to the Land and the Covenanted Priviledges thereof to leave the Country and Cause of Christ and all in the hands of a Tyrant Papist to set up Idolatry upon the ruines of Reformation there A private man may flee but flight is not warranted of them as of a private single man. 2. If it be duty to disobey its duty to Resist Tyrants in defence of Religion Liberty But it is duty to disobey them Ergo The Connexion only will be stuck at which is thus strengthened If subjection be no more pressed in Scripture than obedience then if non-obedience be duty non-subjection must be so also and consequently Resistence But subjection is no more pressed in Scripture than obedience For all Commands of subjection to the Higher powers as Gods Ministers under pain of damnation do only respect Lawful Magistrats and in Lawful things and do include obedience and non-obedience to the power so qualified is a resisting of the Ordinance of God as well as non-subjection If then obedience to Magistrats be duty and non-obedience sin and obedience to Tyrants sin and non-obedience duty Then by Parity of reason subjection to Magistrats is duty and non-subjection is sin and also subjection to Tyrants is sin and non-subjection duty 11. From the Resistence allowed in all Governments it may be argued thus If it be duty to defend our Religion Lives Liberties against an invading army of Cut-throat Papists Turks or Tartars without or against the Magistrats warrand Then it must be duty to defend the same against invading home-bred Tyrants except we would subscribe our selves home-born slaves But the former is true Ergo The Minor cannot be doubted because the Magistrats power cannot be privative destructive to defence of our Religion Lives Liberties nor can it take away Natures birth-right to defend these or make it fare the worse than if we had no Magistrats at all now if we had no Magistrats at all we might defend these against Invaders and whether we have Magistrats or not we are under Moral obligations of the Law of God to endeavour the defence of these But this needs not be insisted on The Connexion of the Proposition is clear If Princes be more Tyrannical in invading Religion Liberties themselves than in suffering others to do it or hindering them to be opposed And if their invasion be more Tyrannical hurtful dangerous than the invasion of Strangers Then if it be duty to resist Strangers invading these Interests it is more duty to Resist home-bred Tyrants invading the same But the former is true Therefore the latter Resisting in the one case is no more Resisting the Ordinance of God than in the other 12. From the Motives of Resistence we may draw this Argument which might be branched out into several but I shall reduce it to this Complexe one If when we are in a Capacity we cannot acquit our selves in the duties that we owe to our Covenanted Religion and our Covenanted Brethren and Posterity and our selves nor absolve exoner our selves from the sin Judgment of Tyrants who overturn Religion oppress our Brethren impose slavery on our selves and entail it upon Posterity by a Passive subjection submission to and not opposing these mischiefs Then Resistence is necessary But the former is true Ergo The Connexion is clear for there cannot be a Medium if we cannot discharge these duties by subjection submission and not opposing then we must do them by non-subjection non-submission and opposing since they must be done some way The Assumption is thus confirmed 1. The duties we owe to Religion when it is corrupted declined from overturned are not only to Reforme our oun hearts wayes and keep our selves Pure from the Corruptions established and to rebuke and witness against the Complyers with the same and so by work doing suffering keep contend for the Word of our Testimony But further when by the Constitution of the Kingdom Religion is become a fundamental Law and consequently the Magistrate overturning it is violating everting the main grounds ends of the Government and turning grassant ingrained Tyrant especially when it is not only so Authorized Confirmed by Law but Corroberated by solemn vowes Covenants made sworn unto God by all ranks of people to maintain defend this Religion with their lives fortunes and resist all contrary errors corruptions according to their vocation and the uttermost of that power that God puts in their hands all the dayes of their lives As also mutually to defend assist one another as in the National Covenant And sincerely really constantly endeavour the Preservation of the Reformed Religion in Doctrine Worship Discipline Government the extirpation of Poperie Prelacie c and to assist defend all those that enter into the same bond in the maintaining thereof as in the Solemn League Then to defend maintain that Religion and themselves Professing it when it is sought to be razed This must be an Interest as necessary to be defended as that of our bodies which is far inferiour and as necessary a duty as to defend our Natural Civil Liberties from perpetual slaverie and as preferrable thereunto as Christ Interest is to mans and as the end of all self preservation is to the means of it the preservation of Religion being the end of all self preservation But this duty cannot be discharged without Resistence in a meer Passive subjection submission Otherwise the same might be discharged in our universal submission to Turks coming to destroy our Religion Certainly this Passive way cannot answer the duty of Pleading for Truth Isai. 59. 4. seeking the Truth Ier. 5. 1. being valiant for it Ier. 9. 3. making up the hedge standing in the Gap c. Ezek. 22. 30. which yet are necessary incumbent duties according to our Capacity Therefore we cannot answer the duties we owe to Religion in a meer Passive way 2. The duty we owe to our Covenanted Brethren is to assist defend them and releive them when oppressed as we are bound by our Covenants and antecedently by the Royal Law of Christ the foundation of all Righteousness among men toward
Maximus who was come against them with an Army because of their Religion 3. How about the year 342. the Citizens of Alexandria defended Athanasius their Minister against Gregorius the intruded Curate and Syrianus the Emperours Captain who came with great force to put him in 4. How about the year 356. the people of Constantinople did in like manner stand to the defence of Paulus against Constantius the Emperour and killed his Captain Hermogenes And afterwards in great Multitudes they opposed the intrusion of the Heretick Macedonius 5. How when a wicked Edict was sent forth to pull doun the Churches of such as were for the Clause of one Substance the Christians that maintained that Testimony resisted the bands of Souldiers that were procured at the Emperours Command by Macedonius to force the Mantinians to embrace the Arrian Heresie But the Christians at Mantinium kindled with an earnest zeal towards Christian Religion went against the Souldiers with Cheerful minds valiant Courage and made a great slaughter of them 6. How about the year 387. the people of Cesarea did defend Basil their Minister 7. How for fear of the people the Lievtenant of the Emperour Valens durst not execute those 80 Priests who had came to supplicate the Emperour and were commanded to be killed by him 8. How the Inhabitants of Mount Nitria espoused Cyrilâ—s quarrel and assaulted the Lievtenant and forced his Guards to flee 9. How about the year 404. when the Emperour had banished Chrysostome the people flocked together so that the Emperour was necessitated to call him back again from his Exile 10. How the people resisted also the transportation of Ambrose by the command of Valentinian the Emperour And chused rather to lose their lives than to suffer their pastor to be taken away by the Souldiers 11. How the Christians oppressed by Baratanes King of Persia did flee to the Romans to seek their help And Theodosius the Emperour is much praised for the war which he commenced against Chosroes King of Persia upon this inducement that that King sought to ruine exstirpate those Christians in his Dominions that would not renounce the Gospel 3. But when Religion was once imbraced in imbodyed Corporations and established by Law and became a peoples common Interest Liberty in a Capacity to defend it with their lives other Liberties and when it was propagated through the Nations Then the Lord did call for other more Active Testimonies in the preservation defence of it Of which we have many Instances in Histories About the year 894. The Bohemian Christians Resisted Drahomica their Queen who thought to have destroyed them reintroduced Paganisme About the year 1420. they maintained a long defensive war against the Government and the Popes Legats under the managment of their brave Captain Zizca which was further prosecuted after him by the remaining Thaborites And again in this Century anno 1618. They maintained a Defensive war against the Emperour Ferdinand the Second electing and erecting a new King in opposition to him Frederick Palatine of the Rhine in which Cause many received the Crown of Martyrdom and this was also espoused by King Iames the 6. who sent to aid his Son in Law against the Emperour 4. If we look to the Histories of the Waldenses these constant Opposers of Antichrist we will find many Instances of their Resistence About the year 1194. very early while Waldo from whom they had their name was alive they began to defend themselves by Armes after the bloody Edict of Aldephonsus King of Arragon an Edict so like to many of ours emitted this day that as it would seem our Enemies have taken the Copy of it so it were very seemly for the people grieved with such Edicts to imitate the Copy of the Waldenses their practice in opposition to them Anno 1488. they resist by Armes Albert de Capitaneis sent by Pope Innocent the 8. in Pragola Frassaniere and through out Piedmont where for the most part the off-spring of the old Waldenses had their residence where very evidently through many successions of ages they shewed themselves to be the true Successors of their Worthy Progenitors valiant for the Truth That 's a famous Instance of their Resistence in opposing vigorously the Lord of Trinity in that same Piedmont at which time they so solemnly asked their Ministers Whether it were not Lawful to defend themselves against his violence Who answered affirmatively And accordingly they did it with wonderful success at that time and many times thereafter Especially it is notour in the memory of this present age how anno 1655. a vigorous defensive war was prosecuted against the D. Savoy by their Captains Gianavel Iahier c. which was espoused by many Protestant Princes And no further gone than the very last year it is known how they resisted the Armes of the Tyger and the French that helped him and that their Simplicity in trusting Popish promises was their ruine 5. If we look over the Histories of the Albigenses we find many Instances of their Defensive Resisting their Oppressing Superiours About anno 1200. They defended themselves at Beziers and Carcasson against the Popes Legat and his Crossed Souldiers under the Conduct first of the Earle of Beziers and then of the Earle of Foix and Earle Remand of Thoulouse and were helped by the English who then possessed Guienne bordering upon Thoulouse which resistence continued several years Afterwards anno 1226. they maintained a Resistence against the King of France 6. In Spain we find the people of Arragon contesting with Alphonso 3 d. and associating themselves together against him And they tell Pedro 3 d. their King that if he would not contain himself within the limits of the Laws they would pursue him by Armes about anno 1283. As also other Spaniards who rose in Armes several times against Pedro the 1 King of Castile 7. It was this which brought the Cantons of Helvetia into this State of freedom wherein they have continued many years For about the year 1260. they levied war against their oppressing nobles And anno 1308. they joined in Covenant to defend themselves against the house of Austria and anno 1315. they renewed it at Brunna in which at length the rest of the Cantons joined and formed themselves into a Common-wealth 8. If we take a glance of the Germans we will find at the very Commencement of the Reformation as soon as they got the name of Protestants they Resisted the Emperour Charles the fifth The Duke of Saxon the Land Grave of Hesse and the City of Magdâ—burgh with Advice of Lawyers concluded That the Laws of the Empire permitted Resistence of the Emperour in some cases that the times were then so dangerous that the very force of Conscience did lead them to Armes and to make a League to defend themselves though Caesar or any in his name should make war against them for since he attempteth to root out Religion and subvert our
Liberties he giveth us cause enough to resist him with a good conscience The matter standing as it doth we may say they Resist as may be shewed both by Sacred Profane Histories And so they undertooke and stated the war upon the account of Religion Liberty 9. If we but cast an eye over to the Hollanders we will find how much they stand obliged to this practice of Defensive Armes having thereby recovered both Religion Liberty and established themselves into a fiourishing State. We find even in the time of D. de Alva's Persecution they began to defend Haerlem and Valenciennes in Henault and went on till under the conduct of William of Nassaw Prince of Orange they declared the King of Spain to have fallen from the Government of those Countries and so effectually shook off the yoke of Spanish Tyrannie 10. If we go to the French Hugenots we will find many Instances among them and many brave Heroes raised up to maintain the principle and prosecute the practice thereof of older later date The History of the Civil wars of France is stored with their Trophees and the Memories of Condie Coligni will ever be fragrant There were many Resistences there both before since the Parisian Massacre It is sad that the present Protestants there are so far degenerate from the Spirit of their Ancestors 11. The many practices of the Hungarians Resisting the encroachments of the house of Austria prove the same And when Mathias denyed the free exercise of Religion unto the Protestants of Austria they took up Armes in their oun defence and sent a Protestation unto the Estates of Hungarie requiring their Assistence conforme to their League And now this present war there founded upon this plea. 12. The Polonians have often times levied war against their Kings and we are furnished by Clark in his Martyrol with a late Instance of their Resistence against the Soveraign Powers at Lesita in Poland anno 1655. 13. The Danes Swedes have not been wanting for their parts in taking course with their Christierns Kings of that name whom they resisted punished And generally wherever the Reformation was received we find this principle espoused and the practice of it prosecuted Nay there hath been no Nation in the world but it will be found they have either resisted or killed Tyrants 14. The most Deserving Celebrated Monarchs in the world have espoused the quarrel of oppressed Subjects Not only such as Tamerlanc whose observable Saying is noted when he advanced against Bajazet I go sayes he to chastise his Tyrannie and to deliver the afflicted people And Philip Lewis of France who assisted the Barons of England against King Iohn And Charles the Great who upon this ground undertook a war against the Lombards in Italie But even Constantine the Great hath it recorded for his honour that he employed his power force against Lâ—cinius upon no other Motive but because he banished tortur'd destroyed those Christians in his Dominions that would not abandon their Religion And Q. Elizabeth is commended for assisting the Dutch to maintain their Religion by force when they could not enjoy it by favour And King Iames the 6. gave publick aid to the Protestants in Germany Bohemia against the Emperour Against whom also Gustavus Adolphus marched that he might deliver the oppressed Cities from the bondage that Ferdinand had brought them into Yea King Charles the first this mans Father pretended at least to help the Protestants in France at Ree and Rochel And though he himself was avowedly Resisted by the Parliaments of both Ringdoms yet he was forced to Declare in his Acts of Oblivion Pacification The Scots late taking up Armes against him in defence of their Religion Laws Priviledges to be no Treason nor Rebellion See Apol. Relat. Sect. 11. pag. 149. And thô the late Charles the Second condemned all the Risings of the people of Scotland for defence of Religion Liberty and their lives priviledges which his oun Tyrannie forced them into yet he justified the present Revolt of Heathens Mahumetan Subjects from the young King of Bantam in Iava Major in the East Indies who when he got the Government in his hands by his Fathers Resignation killed his subjects and caused them to be killed without any cause which was the reason of their revolt ftom him and defending the Father against the son This defensive war of these Subjects was justied by the said Charles in his sending Amunition c. for their relief These and many moe Instances that might be adduced are sufficient evidences of the Righteousness and Reason of such Resistences when the Greatest of Princes have undertakent he Patrocinie of them III. From Scripture-Proofs I shall but briefly gather some of the many that might be pressed which being put together to me seem impregnable I shall reduce them to these heads 1. I shall aduce some practices of the Lords people frequently reiterated never condemned alwayes approven confirming this Point 2. Some severe Reprehensions for their omission of this duty in the season thereof 3. Some promises both of Spiriting for the duty and of Countenancing it when undertaken 4. Some precepts commanding such Atchievments 5. Some prayers supplicating for them All which put together will make a strong Argument First For practices of this kind there is nothing more common in Scripture Historie 1. I shall begin at the first war that is recorded in the World wherein some loss fell to the Godly at first but afterwards by the virtue valour of their Brethren they were vindicated and the victory recovered with honour Lot his family living in Sodom was taken Prisoner by Chedarlaomer and his Confederates Gen. 14. 12. but Abraham hearing of it armed his trained servants and pursued them to Dan and rescued him vers 14-16 thereby justifying that Rebellion of the Cities of the plain by taking part vindicating the Rebells Hence he that may rescue subjects from the violence of any Tyrannizing Domination by armes may also rise with these subjects to oppose that violence But here is an example of that in Abraham Ergo 2. After the Lords people were possessed of Canaan and forgetting the Lord did enter into affinity with these interdicted Nations some of them were left to prove Israel that the Generations of the Children of Israel might know to teach them war. Iudg. 3. 1 2. And when they did evil in the sight of the Lord He sold them into the hand of Chushan-rishathaim King of Mesopotamia whom they served and were subject to eight years ver 8. but when they cried unto the Lord their Rebellion shaking off that yoke was successful under the Conduct of Othniel ver 10. And after a relapse unto the like defection they became subject to Eglon King of Moab whom they served eighteen years vers 14. but attempting the same remedy by armes under the Conduct of Ehud they recovered their Liberty And after his
eat any food until the evening Ionathan his son tasted but a litle honey and lo he must die Which Saul confirmed with another peremptory Oath God do so to him and more also if he should not die Whereupon the people as resolute on the other hand to save him Resisted the rage of that Ruler and swore as peremptorly that not one hair of his head should fall to the ground So the people rescued Ionathan that he died not 1 Sam. 14. 44 45. Hence If people may Covenant by Oath to Resist the Commands and Rescue a man from a Tyrants Cruelty then it is duty to defend themselves against him The Antecedent is true here 8. Afterwards when the manner of the King presaged by Samuel was verified in Sauls degeneration into many abuses of Government this priviledge of Resistence was not wholly mancipated but maintained by Davids defensive Appearance with his litle Army He took Goliahs sword not for ornament or only to fright Saul but to defend himself with it and was Captain first to four hundred men 1 Sam. 22. 2. had a mind to keep out â—eilah against him with 600 men 1 Sam. 23. 13. and afterwards a great host came to him to Ziklag while he kept himself closs because of Saul the son of Kish 1 Chron. 12. 1. throughout where they left Saul and came helped David against him This is proved at length by Lex Rex quest 32. Pag. 340. 9. The City Abel whither Shebah the Traitor had fled did well to Resist Ioab the Kings General coming to destroy a whole Citie for a Traitors sake and not offering peace to it according to the Law Deut. 20. 10. and defended themselves by Gates Walls not withstanding he had a Commission from the King 2 Sam. 20. And after the Capitulating they are never challenged for Rebellion 10. The ten tribes revolted from the House of David when Rehoboam claimed an Absolute power and would not acquiesce to the peoples just conditions 1 King. 12. 2 Chron. 10. Which is before justified Head. 2. Hence if it be Lawful for a part of the people to shake off the King refuse subjection to him set up a new one when he but resolves to play the Tyrant then it must be duty to resist his violence when he is Tyrannizing But the Antecedent is clear from this Example This is vindicated at more length by Ius Pop. Ch. 3. Pag. 52. 11. The Example of Elisha the Prophet is considerable 2 King. 6. 32. Elisha sat in his house and the Elders with him And the King sent a man before him but ere the Messengers came to him he said to the Elders see how the son of a Murderer hath sent to take away mine head look when the Messenger cometh shut the door and hold him fast at the door is not the sound of his Masters feet behind him Here was violent Resistence resolved against both the man the Master thô the King of the Land for the time And this calling him the son of a Murderer and resisting him is no more extraordinary thô it was an extraordinary mans Act than it is for a plaintiff to lybel a true crime against a wicked person and for an oppressed man to close the door upon a Murderer Lex Rex Quest. 32. Pag. 346. Hence if a King or his Messenger coming to use unjust violence against an innocent Subject be no more to be regarded than a Murderers Emissarie but may be resisted by that innocent Subject Then must a Community of such innocent Subjects defend themselves against a Tyrant or his Emissaries coming against them on such a wicked errand The Antecedent is here clear 12. The City Libnah revolted from under Iehorams Tyrannie 2 Chron. 21. 10. P. Martyr on the place saith they revolted because he endeavoured to compell them to Idolatrie This is justified above Head. 2. Hence if it be Lawful for a part of the people to revolt from a Tyrannical Prince making defection from the true Religion then it is duty to defend themselves against his force The Antecedent is here plain 13. When Athaliah usurped the Monarchy Iehojada the priest strenghtened himself and made a Covenant with the Captains c. to put her doun and set up Ioash 2 King. 11. 2. Chron. 23. and when she came cried Treason Treason they regarded it not but commanded to kill her and all that help her Whence if those that are not Kings may Lawfully kill an Usurpress and all her helpers then may a people resist them But Iehojada though no Magistrate did it 14. The repressing punishing Amaziah the son of Ioash is an undenyable Instance vindicated by Mr Knox see above Per. 3. Pag. 38. After the time that he turned away from following the Lord the people made a Conspiracy against him in Ierusalem and he fled to Lachish but they sent slew him there 2 King. 14. 19. 2 Chron 25. 27. Hence a fortiori If people may conspire concur in executing Judgment upon their King turning Idolater Tyrant then much more must they defend themselves against his violence 15. The same power of peoples Resisting Princes was exemplified in Uzziah or Azariah when he would needs be supreme in things Sacred as well as Civil 2 King. 15. 2 Chron. 26. fourscore priests that were valiant men withstood him and thrust him out of the Temple deturbarunt eum saith Vatablus expulerunt eum saith Ar. Mont. vid. Pool Synopss in Loc. See this vindicated by Mr Knox. Per. 3. Pag. 33. above Hence If private Subjects may by force resist and hinder the King from transgressing the Law then must they resist him when forcing them to transgress the Law of God. 16. After the Return from the Babylonish Captivity when the Iewes were setting about the Work of building the Temple which they would do by themselves and not admit of any Association with Malignants upon their sinister misinformation Sycophantick Accusation that they were building the rebellious bad City and would refuse to pay the King toll tribute custome they were straitlie discharged by Artaxerxes to proceed in their Work and the inhibition was execute by force power Ezrah 4. But by the encouragement of the Prophets Haggai Zechariah countermanding the Kings decree they would not be hindered the eye of their God being upon them thô Tatnai the Governour of those parts Shetharboznai and their Companions would have boasted them from it with the Usual Arguments of Malignants who hath commanded yow to do so so Ezrah 5. 3-5 And yet this was before the decree of Darius was obtained in their favours Ezrah 6. Hence if people may prosecute a duty without against a Kings command and before an allowance by Law can be obtained Then may a people resist their Commands and force Used to execute them But here the Antecedent is manifest 17. When Nehemiah came to Ierusalem and invited the Iewes to build up the Walls of the
City they strengthened their hands for that good work against very much opposition And when challenged by Sanâ—allat the Horonite Tobiah the Servant the Ammonite and Geshâ—m the Arabian Great Kings-men all of them who despise â—oasted them what is this that ye do will ye rebeli against the King say they He would not plead Authority thô in the general he had the Kings warrant for it Yet he would not give them any other satisfaction than to intimate whether they had that or not having the Call of God to the Work they would go on in the duty and God would prosper them against their opposition Nehem. 2. 19 20. And accordingly not withstanding of all Scoffs Plots Conspiracies to hinder the building yet they went on and were encouraged to remember the Lord fight for their Brethren c. and to build with weapons in their hands Nâ—h 4. and brought it to an end notwithstanding of all their Practices to fright them from it chap. 6. Hence If neither Challenges of Rebellion nor Practices of Malignant Enemies who pretend Authority nor any discouragements whatsoever should deter people from a duty which they have a Call Capacity from God to prosecute and if they may promove it against all opposition by defensive armes Then when a people are oppressed treated as Rebells for a necessary duty they may must defend themselves and maintain their duty notwithstanding of all Pretences of Authority against them 18. I shall adde one Instance more which is vindicated by jus populi from the Historie of Esther Because Mordecai refused to do homage to a Hangman Haman I should say a cruel Edict was procured from Ahasuerus to destroy all the Jewes written sealled with the Kings ring according to the Laws of the Medes Persians becoming a Law irrevocable irreversible Esther 3. 12 13. Yet the Lords Providence always propitious to His People brought it about so that Haman being hanged Mordecai advanced the Jewes were Called Capacitated as well as Necessitated to resist that armed Authority that decreed to Massacre them and that by the Kings oun Allowance Esther 9. When his former decree drew near to be put in execution in the day that the Enemies of the Jewes hoped to have power over them it was turned to the Contrary that no man could withstand them Here they had the allowance of Authority to resist Authority And this was not a Gift of a new right by that Grant which they had not before only it was corroborative of their radical right to defend themselves which is not the Donative of Princes And which they had power to exerce use without this thô may be not the same Capacity for the Kings warrand could not make it Lawful in point of Conscience if it had not been so before Hence If people may have the Allowance of well advised Authority to resist the decree force of unlawful Authority then may a people maintain right Authority in defending themselves against the injuries of pretended Authority But by this Instance we see the Jewes had Ahasuerus his Allowance to resist the decree force of his oun ill-advised Authority thô irreversible And hence we see that Distinction in this Point is not groundless between resisting the Authority of Supreme powers and the abuses of the same Secundly We have in the Scripture both tacite express Reproofs for lying by from this duty in the season thereof 1. In Jacobs Swan-Song or Prophetical Testament wherein he foretells what should be the fate future condition of each of the Tribes and what should be remarked in their carriage influencing their after Lot in their generations for which they should be commended or discommended approved or reproved Coming to Issachar he Prophetically exprobates his future Ass-like stupiditie that indulging himself in his lazie ease and lukewarm security he should mancipate himself his Interests into a servile subjection unto his Oppressors Imposâ—itions even when he should be in a Capacity to shake them off and free himself by Resistence Gen. 49. 14 15. Issachar is a strong Ass couching doun between two burdens This is set doun by the Holy Ghost as the brand bane not of the person of Issachar Jacobs Son but of the Tribe to be inured upon them when they should be in such a concition by their oun silliness Hence I argue If the Holy Ghost exprobrate a people for their stupid subjection to prevailing Tyranny when they do not improve their Ability Capacity Right to maintain defend their Liberties Priviledges Then this implies a Commanded duty to defend them according to their Capacity from all unjust invasion But the former is true here Therefore also the later 2. In Deborahs Song after their victorious Resistence the people are severely upbraided for not concurring in that Expedition Iudg. 5. 16 17 23. and Meroz is particularly cursed for not coming to the help of the Lord to the help of the Lord against the Mighty This is Recorded as a resting Reproof against all that will withdraw their helping hand from the Lords people when necessitate to appear in defensive Armes for the preservation of their lives Liberties On the other hand Zebulon Naphtali are commended for jeoparding their lives in the high places of the fields and are approved in that practice of fighting against the Kings of Canaan that then ruled over them vers 18 19. Hence if people be Reproved Cursed for staying at home to look to their oun Interests when others jeopard their lives for their Countries defence freedom from Tyrannie Oppression Then this implies its a duty to concur in so venturing But here Rubeen Dan Asher Meroz are Reproved Cursed for staying at home when Zebulon Naphtali jeoparded their lives c. Ergo. Thirdly we have in the Scriptures many promises of the Lords approving countenancing the duty of Defensive Armes even against their Oppressing Rulers 1. In that forecited Testament of the Patriarch Iacob in that part of it which concerns Gad he Prophecies that Tribe should have a lot in the world answering his name and be engaged in many Conflicts with Oppressing Dominators who at first should prevail over him but at length God should so bless his endeavours to free himself from their oppressions that he should overcome There is an excellent Elegancy in the Original answering to the Etymology of the name Gad which signifies a Troop reading thus in the Hebrew Gad a Troop shall overtroup him but he shall ouertroup them at the last Gen. 49. 19. And Moses homologating the same Testimony in his blessing the Tribes before his death shewes that he should make a very forcible successful Resistence and should execute the Justice of the Lord over his Oppressors Deut. 33. 20. 21. Wherein is implied a promise of Resistence to be made against Oppressing Conquerours who should acquire the supreme rule over them for a
that cryed Crucifie Iesus were Murderers of Christ Or by procuring it as Haman was guilty of the intended murder of the Iewes Or Concurring therein as Ioab was guilty of Uriahs death as well as David and Iudas of Christs by betraying him Or by the Patrocinie thereof defending sparing the Murderers when called by Office to punish them as David was guilty in not punishing Ioab Ahab in patronizing the Murder of Naboth Or by Consenting thereunto as Saul consented to the death of Stephen or by knowing permitting conniving at it as is condemned Prov. 24. 11 12. Whether this be done under colour of Law as Pilate Murdered our Lord Herod killed Iames or without all colour by Absolute power as Herod the Ascalonite murdered the Infants or whether it be done by purpose as Ioab murdered Abner Amasa or without previous purpose yet with knowledge of the Action in the perpetrating of it as men may do in passion when provoked beside their purpose or in a Tumult without intending it before hand yet that is Murder Barabas committed Murder in the Insurection For as for Casual killing contrary to intention without knowledge that 's no breach of the Command And whatever may be said of necessitated delivering up the Innocent pursued by a potent Enemy to deliver the City from his fury or of prefering our oun life to our innocent neighbour in a case when both cannot be preserved and by preserving the one Lawfully the other happens to lose his life I do not medle with these Cases But since this is taken for granted by Casuists I infer if it be Lawful that an innocent man die in case of necessity that others may be preserved Then much more is it Lawful that the nocent wo are guilty of murdering the Righteous all these wayes above specified and actually prosecuting their murdering designs by these methods should rather be made to die than the Righteous be destroyed But of this sort of Murder taking away the life of the Righteous none hath the impudence to accuse that Reproached people 2. Thô a man kill an innocent unwittingly unwillingly besides his knowledge and against his will yet he may be guilty of sinful homicide if he was obliged to know that he was in hazard of it and neglected to consider lest a man might be killed by what he was doing as if a man should shoot at random when he doth not know but some may be killed thereby or if one were hewing with an axe which he either knew or might have known to be loose and the head not well fastened to the helve did not advertise those about him of it if by flying off it happened to kill any person he were not innocent but if he knew not without any inadvertency then he were guiltless Deut. 19. 5. See Durham on 6. Com. So if a man built a house without battlements he should bring blood upon his house if any man fell from thence Deut. 22. 8. But of this the question is not 3. Thô a person be not altogether innocent nor to be reckoned among the Rigtheous but suppose him wicked profane and engaged in an evil Course dishonourable to God prejudicial to the Church Kingdom and very injurious to us Yet it may be Murder to kill him if he be not guilty of Crimes that deserve death by the Law of God for the life of man is not subjected to the arbitrement of any but His who is the Author of life death It s necessary to all to obey the Law Thow shalt not kill without exception but such killing as is approven by the Author of the Law as saith Amesâ—de Consciencia cap 31. quest 2 Hence this people so much reproached with extravagant Actions do abundantly clear themselves of that imputation of being of the mind to kill all that differ from them which was the impudent forgerie of the father of lies in their Informatory Vindication Head. 2. Pag. 54. We positively disoune say they as horrid Murder the killing of any because of a different perswasion or opinion from us albeit some have invidiously cast this odious Calumny upon us And it is as clear they that took the Oath of Abjuration swore a lie when they abjured the Apologetical Declaration in so far as it asserted it was Lawful to kill all imployed in the Kings service when it asserted no such thing as is shewed above Head. 3. To think so much let be to declare it far more to practise such a thing against all that served the King or any meerly because they served him or because they are in a wicked Course or because they have oppressed us were abominable for these things simply do not make men guilty of death to be punished Capitally by men according to the Law of God. But when they are stated in such opposition to us and serve the Tyrants Murdering Mandats by all those wayes above specified then we may by the Law of God and Nature and Nations destroy slay and cause to perish and avenge our selves on them that would assault us and are seeking our destruction as it was Lawful for the Iewes to do with Hamans Emissaries Esther 8. 11 13. 9. 1 2 5. This Charge then cannot reach the Case 4. Thô Murderers and such as are guilty of death by the Law of God must be punished by death for he that sheddeth mans blood by man must his blood be shed Yet it may be Murder for a man to kill another because he thought him so Criminal and because he thought it his duty being moved by a pretended Enthusiastical Impulse in imitation of the extraordinary Actions of such as were really moved by the Spirit of God. As when Iames Iohn would have commanded fire to come doun to consume the Samaritans the Lord rebuked them saying ye know not what manner of Spirit ye are of for the Son of man is not come to destroy mens lives but to save them Luk. 9. 54-56 Such impulses had need to be well examined for ordinarly they will be found not consistent with a Gospel Spirit which is alwayes averse from act of Cruelty Blind zeal sometimes may incite men to fearful work yea the persecuters have often most of that Spirit as our Lord foretells the time cometh that whosoever killeth yow shall think that â—e doth God service Iohn 16. 2. Paul in his Pharisaical zeal breathed out slaughter against the disciples And Satan can drive men under several colours to act such things as he did the Bours in Germany and Iohn of Leyden and his followers whose practices are deservedly detested by all that have any spark of Christianity or humanity for if this were espoused as a Principle there would be no security for mens lives But hence it cannot be concluded that God may not animate some to some rare Enterprises for the cutting off of Tyrants and their bloody Emissaries Incendiaries Destroyers of innocent people and puting an end to and
stoping the Career of their Murders in a time of real extreame necessity the matter of the action being unquestionably Lawful their ends intentions really good commendable there being also a deficiency of others to do the work and themselves in some probable Capacity for it See Ius Popul Cap. 20. Pag. 410. Neither can it be denyed but true zeal may sometimes incite people to such exploits for the preservation of Religion Liberty their oun lives and Brethren all like to be destroyed by the impunity of beasts of prey This will be found very consistent with a Gospel Spirit And though this Principle be asserted and also put in practice all persons notwithstanding thereof would have sufficient securitie for their life except such as hath really forefeited their lives by all Law of God man. Those that are led by Impulses may pretend the imitation of extraordinary examples and abuse them yet hence it will not follow that in no case these extraordinary Examples may be imitated Shall the examples of good Magistrats executing Justice on Idolaters Murderers be altogether unimitable because Tyrants abuse them in persecuting the innocent If this arguing were good it would make all vertuous Actions in the world unimitable for these may be abused by pretenders See Ius Popul ubi supra Pag. 412. But it cannot be charged upon the Sufferers upon this head that they had nothing to give as the reasons of their Actions but pretexts of Enthusiasmes 5. Thô a man be really so Criminal as thaâ— he deserves death by the Law of God man yet it may be murder to kill him if we do not certainly know it and can prove it and convict him of it upon Tryal for no man must be killed indictâ or incognitâ causâ Thus even Magistrats may Murder Murderers when they proceed against them without probation or cognition according to Law far more private persons Thus the Abiezrites would have murdered Gideon not only unjustly for his duty of throwing doun the Altar of Baal but illegally because they would had him brought out that he might die without any further Tryal Iudg. 6. 29 30. So likewise the Iewes that banded bound themselves under a curse to kill Paul before he was tried would have Murdered him not only unjustly for his duty but illegally before he was tried Act. 23. 12. But this doth not condemn the Actions of those Sufferers in maintaining the necessary execution of Judgement upon persons who are Notorious Murderers yea professing a trade and prosecuting habitually a tract of continued Murdering the people of the Lord. 6. Thô it should be certainly known and sufficiently proven that a man is a Murderer c. Yet it were Murder for an inferiour under a relation of subjection to him to kill him as long as that subjection were acknowledged for whensoever the common mutual right or relation either Natural Moral Civil or Religious to the prejudice or scandal of the Church or State or particular persons is broken by killing any person that is Murder thô the person killed deserve to die As if a Subject should kill an acknowled King a Son by Nature or in Law should kill his Natural or legal father a Servant should kill his Master breaking these relations while their right tye were acknowledged as some of them must still be acknowledged as long as the Correlates continue in being to wit that of a father is not broken by his becoming a Murderer and to the danger detriment scandal of the Church State That were properly Assassination for Assassines are they who being subject to others either out of their oun head for their oun ends or by command of their Superiours kill their Superiours or such as they command them to kill as Alstedius describes them Theolog. Cas. cap. 18. de homicid reg 55. Therefore David would not kill Saul because he acknowledged him to be the Lords Anointed to whom he was under a relation of subjection and because he was his Master and Father in Law And because it would have tended to the hurt of the Kingdom and involved it in Combustions Contentions about the succession and prejudged his oun right as well as to the scandal of the people of God thô Saul deserved otherwise to be capitally punished So Ishbosheth was killed by Baanah Rehab 2 Sam. 4. 7. So Iozachar Iehozabad who killed Ioash 2 King. 12. 21. were punished as Murderers chap. 14. 6. because they were his servants and did assassinate him to whom they were subject So the servants of Amon were punished by the people as Conspirators against their King Master 2 King. 21. 23 24. though Amon deserved to have been punished as well as Amaziah was Hence generally it is observed by some that thô right be given to equals or Superiours to bring their nearest relations to condign punishment when they turn entycers to Idolatry Deut. 13. 6. Yet no right or jus upon any cause or occasion whatsoever is given to inferiours as Children c. to punish their fathers See Pool Synop. Critie in Locum However it be this cannot condemn the taking off of Notorious Murderers by the hand of such as were no way subject nor related to them but as enemies who in extreame necessity executed righteous Judgement upon them without prejudice of the true necessary chief good of the Church Commonwealth or of any particular persons just right security as Napthali qualifies it Pag. 22. 23. Prior edit 7. Thô the matter of the Action were just and the Murderer such a person as we might punish without any breach of relative obligations or duties Yet the manner may aggravate it to some degree of Murder if it be done Secretly when it may be execute publickly or suddenly precipitantly when it may be done deliberately without rushing upon such an Action or hurrying the Murderer to eternity as this also might have had some weight with David not to murder Saul secretly suddenly in the Cave or when he was sleeping So Ishbosheth and Ioâ—sh and Amoa were murdered Or if it be done subtilly when it may be performed in more plain fair dealing or teacherously under colour of friendship or cruelly without regard to humanity and especially when the Actors are at peace with the person whose blood they shed as Ioab shed the blood of war in peace 1 King. 2. 5. in killing Abner Amasa so craftily cruelly and Absalom made his servants Assassinate Amnon 2 Sam 13. 28 29. But this cannot be charged upon them who executed righteous Judgement as publickly deliberately and calmely as the extraordinary exigence of pressing necessity in extremity of danger could allow upon notorious Murderers with whom they were in open and avowed terms of hostility 8. Thô the manner also be inculpable yet if the principle and motive of killing even those that deserve to die be out of malice hatred rage or revenge for private
might have to their extraordinary executions of Judgement as Samuel Elijah had to kill Agag and Baals Prophets but either the allowance of man then there is no question about it Or if that cannot be had as in the case circumstantiate it cannot Then the Providential Morall Call of extream necessity for preservation of our lives and preventing the murder of our Brethren may warrant an extraordinary executing of righteous Judgement upon the Murderers Men may have a Call to a necessary duty neither every way mediate nor immediate as the Call of runing together to quench a fire in a City when Magistrats through wickedness or negligence will not or do not call people forth unto that work they have not mans call nor an immediate call from Heaven yet they have a Lawful Call from God So they do not intrud upon the Magistrats Office nor want they a call to this execution of Judgement who do materially that work for that exigent which Magistrats by Office were bound to do being called thereto by God by Nature and the call of inevitable Necessity which knoweth no hâ—mane Law and to which some Divine positive Laws will cede Ius populi cap. 20. pag. 423. 12. Thô this be a principle of reason natural Justice when all the forementioned circumstances are clear that it is Lawful for private persons to execute righteous Judgement upon notorious Incendiaries and Murdering publick Enemies in cases of necessity yet it might be a sinful breach of the Sixth Command to draw extraordinary examples of it to an ordinary practice in killing all who might be found Criminal and would deserve death by the Law as all that have served under a banner of Tyrannie violence displayed against God His people to the ruine of the Reformation wasting of the Country oppression of many honest families and destruction of many innocent people are and would be found guilty of Murder as the Chief Captain would have truly alledged Paul to have been a Murderer if he had been the Egyptian which made an uproar and led out four thousand men that were Murderers Act. 21. 38. As for the vulgar ordinary sort of those Vermine of Varlets it is of no advantage for oppressed people to foul their fingers upon them when their slaughter would not put a stop to but rather encrease the destruction of the people of God and were unlawful to prevent anticipate the due Legal execution of Justice where there is any prospect or expectation of its runing in its right channel But for the chief principal Ring-leaders and common publick habitual Incendiaries and Masters of the â—rade of Murdering the Lords people when there is no other way of being rid of their rage and preserving our selves and preventing the destruction of our Brethren we may in that case of necessity make publick examples of them in an extraordinary Procedure against them that may be most answerable to the Rules of the ordinary Procedure of Justice and in imitation of the Heroick Actions recorded and justified in the Word of God in the like extraordinary cases which are imitable when the matter of their Actions is ordinary that is neither preternatural nor Supernatural thô the occasion was singular just and necessary both by Divine precept and as a mean to good necessary ends and when there is no other to do the work nor any prospect of access to Justice in its ordinary orderly course nor possibility of suspending it till that can be obtained We need not then any other call than a Spirit of holy zeal for God and for our oun our Brethrens preservation in that pinch of extremity We do not hold these extraordinary Actions for regular ordinary Precedents for all times persons universally which if people should fancy and heed more the glory fame of the Action than the sound solid Rule of the Scriptures they may be tempted carried to fearful extravagances But they may be Warrants for private persons in their doing of these things in an extreame necessity to which at other times they are not called And when the Lord with Whom is the residue of the Spirit doth breath upon His people moe or fewer to the exciting of more than ordinary zeal for the execution of Justice upon such Adversaries we should rather ascribe Glory Praise to Him Whose hand is not shortened but many times chooseth the weak foolish things of the world to confound the mighty the wise than condemn His Instruments for doing such things Naph pag. 24 25. Prior Edit All these cases which are all I can think on at present comprehending all that may any way infer the guilt of murder I have collected to the end I may conclude this one Argument and leave it to be considered If this extraordinary executing of Judgement upon Notorious Incendiaries and Murdering publick Enemies by private persons in the circumstances above declared cannot be reduced to any case that can infer the guilt of murder Then it cannot be condemned but justified But this extraordinary executing of Judgement c. cannot be reduced to any case that can infer the guilt of murder as will appear by the induction of all of them Ergo this extraordinary executing of Judgement c. cannot be condemned but justified II. In the Next place What we oune may be done warrantably in taking away the life of men without breach of the Sixth Command will appear by these propositions Assertions which will bring the matter to the present Circumstantiate Case 1. It is certain thô the Command be indefinitely expressed it doth not prohibite all killing but only that which is condemned in other explicatorie Commands Our Lord Jesus repeating this Command explains it by expressing it thus Math. 19. 18. Thow shalt not Murder And if any be Lawful it is granted by all that is which is unavoidable by the invincible necessity of Providence when a man following his duty doth that which beside contrary his intention and without any previous neglect or oversight in him proveth the hurt death of another in which case he was allowed to flee to the City of refuge by the Law of God. Whence if that Physical necessity did justify that kind of killing shall not a Moral necessity every way invincibly unavoidable except we suffer our selves and our Brethren to be destroyed by beasts of prey vindicate this kind in an extraordinary extremity when the Murderers are protected under the sconce of pretended Authority In which case the Law of God would allow deliberate Murderers should be pursued by the Avenger of blood and not to have Liberty to flee to these subterfuges and pretexts of Authority meer Tyranny but to be taken from the horns of such altars and be put to death as Mr Mitchel sayes in vindicating his oun Action in a Letter dated Feb. 1674. 2. It is Lawful to take the life of known convicted Murderers
so necessary to prevent him that our life cannot be otherwise defended but by preventing And hence he justifies that saying licitum est occidere insidiantem It is Lawful to kill him that lyeth in wait to murder ibid. This is all the length that the reproached Sufferers whom I am vindicating go in asserting this principle as may be seen in their Informatory Vindication Head 2. pag. 55. where they say We maintain it as both righteous rational in defence of our lives Liberties Religion after an orderly Christian manner to endeavour by all means Lawful possible to defend our selves rescue our Brethren and prevent their murder in a martial opposition against wicked Persecuters who are seeking to destroy them us and imbrue their hands in our blood according to the true import of the Apologetical Declaration Which is very rational Especially considering 7. These Murderers who are thus to be prevented are such whom the Law of God commands to be put to death and no where allowes to be spared being publick Enemies to God and good men Open Blasphemers avowed Idolaters affronted Adulterers Notorious Murderers habitual Tyrants suppressing Religion oppressing the Innocent and professing a trade of destroying the Lords people Surely if God hath expressly in His Laws provided that Blasphemers Idolaters Murderers c. should not be suffered to live He never intended men dayly guilty yea making profession of these Crimes should be allowed impunity either by virtue of their Office or because there is none in Office to execute Judgement upon them but in a case of extreame necessity these Laws will not only allow but oblige people dayly Murthered by them for their oun preservation for vindication of Religion for purging the Land of such wickedness for turning away the wrath of God to prevent their prosecuting their Murdering designs any further and put a stop to their persecution by puting an end to their wicked lives Seeing as Buchannan sayes de jure Regni It is expressly commanded to cut off wickedness wicked men without any exception of rank or degree and yet in no place of Sacred Scripture are Tyrants more spared than private persons Much less their bloody Emissaries Now seeing all these Cases of Killing I have collected are justifyable in Scripture and none of the Sufferers upon this Head whom I am vindicating have exceeded in principle or practice the amount of these Assertions What is said already may have some weight to demur a censorious condemnation of them But as the True Non-Conformist well observes in answer to Dial. 7. pag. 391. Seeing the consideration resulting from the Concurrence of all circumstances whereupon the right dignoscing of such deeds when actually existent doth mostly depend doth more contribute to the clearing passing a judgement on a case of this nature when the whole contexture is exposed to certain examination than to set doun general rules directive of such practices which yet will all justify this in question Therefore to clear the case further all may be resolved into this State of the Question Whether or not private persons incessantly pursued unto death and threatened with ineluctable destruction by Tyrants and their Emissaries May to save themselves from their violence in case of extreame Necessity put forth their hand to execute righteous Judgement upon the Chief principal Ringleaders Instruments Promoters of all these destructive Mischiefs Miseries Who are open avowed Enemies to God Apostates Blasphemers Idolaters Tyrants Traitors Notorious Incendiaries Atrocious Murderers and known and convict to be publick Enemies prosecuting their Murdering Designs notourly habitually and therefore guilty of death by all Laws of God man And in such an extraordinary case put them to death who have de jure forefeited their lives to Justice when there is no access to publick Justice nor prospect of obtaining it in an orderly way nor any probability of escaping their intended destruction either by flight or resistence if they be past longer unpunished And so deliver themselves from their Murdering Tyranny while they are under no acknowledged subjection to them nor at peace with them but maintaining a defensive resistence against them And in this extraordinary execution of Justice being not chargable with ignorance of matters of fact so manifest nor mistake of circumstances so palpable nor with malice rage or revenge against their persons for private particular injuries nor with Enthusiastick Impulses pretended as their Rule nor with deceit or Treacherie in the manner nor with any breach of relation or obligation nor Usurpation upon or prejudice to any Lawful Right whatsoever in the matter nor with any selfish or sinistrous ends in the design But forced to performe this Work of Judgement when there is none other to do it out of zeal for the Glory of God Care of the Countries good love to their Brethren sense of their oun Danger Respect to Justice to the end that by the removal of these wicked Destroyers their war against the prevailing faction of their Malignant Enemies may be more successfully maintained their Religion Lives Laws Liberties more securely defended their Brethren rescued their Murder prevented Impietie suppressed the Land cleansed from blood and the wrath of God averted That this is the true State of the Question the preceeding Assertions all comprehended here do make it evident To which I answer in the Affirmative And shall come to give my Reasons Secondly Then I shall offer some Reasons for this first from some grounds Hypotheses of Reason Then more expressly from Scripture proofs I. There may be some Arguments offered from the Dictates of natural reason Which I shall but only glance at 1. I premit the Consideration of the Practice of all Nations even such from whom Patterns have been taken for Government and who have had the most polite purest Policy and have been the severest Animadverters upon all Extravagants Transgressers of their vocation Yet even among them for private persons to destroy and rid the Common-wealth of such burdens and vile vermine so pernicious to it was thought a virtue meriting rather Commendation than a thing to be Condemned I shall not here instance the laudable practices recorded in Scripture These may be seen in their oun place Neither do I speak of ruder Nations among whom this is a relâ—ct of reason not of ruderness as the Oriental Indians have a Custome whenever any person runs a muck that is in a revengeful fury takes such a quantity of Opium as distracts them into such a rage of mad animosity that they fear not to assault which is the common operation of that potion there and go through destroying whom they can find in their way Then every man Armes against him and is ambitious of the honour of first killing him which is very rational for otherwise no man could be safe and it seems to be as rational to take the same Course with our mad Malignant mucks who are
drunk with hellish fury and are runing in a rage to destroy the people of God whom they can meet with But all the Nations where the best Policy was established have been of this mind In Greece publick rewards were enacted to be given and honours appointed by several Cities to those that should kill Tyrants from the mightiest of them to the meanest with whom they thought there was no bond of humanity to be kept Hence Thebe is usually commended for killing her husband Timoleon for killing his Brother because they were pernicious destructive to the Common-wealth which thô it seem not justifyable because of the breach of relation of natural subjection yet it shewes what sentiments the most politick Nations have had of this practice As also among the Romans Cassius is commended for killing his son and Fulvius for killing his oun son going to Catiline and Brutus for killing his kinsmen having understood they had conspired to introduce Tyranny again Servilius Ahalas is commended for killing even in the Court Sp. Melius turning his back and refusing to compear in judgement and for this was never judged guilty of bloodshed but thought nobilitate by the slaughter of a Tyrant and all posterity did affirme the same Cicero speaking of the slaughter of Cesar stiles it a famous divine fact positum ad imitandum Sulpitius Asper being asked why he had combined with others against Nero and thought to have killed him made this bold reply that he knew not any other way to put a stop to his villanies and redeem the world from the infection of his example and the evils which it groaned under by reason of his crimes On the contrary Domitius Corbulo is reprehended by all for neglecting the safety of mankind in not puting an end to Nero's Cruelty when he might very easily have done it And not only was he by the Romans reprehended but by Tyridates the Persian King being not at all afrayed lest it should afterward befall an example unto himself When the Ministers of Cajus Caligula a most cruel Tyrant were with the like crueltie tumultuating for the slaughter of their Master requiring them that killed him to be punished Valerius Asiaticus the Senator cried out aloud I wish I had killed him and thereby both composed their clamour stopt their rage For there is so great force in an honest deed saith Buchannan de jure Regni relating this passage that the very lightest shew thereof being presented to the minds of men the most furious assaults are allyed and fury will languish and madness it self muâ—t acknowledge the soveraignity of reason The Senate of Rome did often approve the fact thô done without their order oftentimes by private hands As upon the slaughter of Commodus in stead of revenging it they decreed that his Carcass should be exposed and torn in pieces Sometimes they ordered before hand to have it done As when they condemned Didimus Iulianus they sent a Tribune to slay him in the Palace Nay they have gone so far as in some cases to appoint reward for such as should kill those Tyrants that trampled upon their Laws and murdered virtuous innocent people As that sentence of the Senate against the two Maximim doth witness qui cos occiderit proeâ—ium merebitur Buchannan ubi supra rehearsing many instances of this nature gives reasons of their approvableness And these I find here and there scattered in his book de jure Regni 1. They that make a prey of the Common-wealth are not joined to us by any civil bond or tye of humanity but should be accounted the most Capital enemies of God and of all men 2. They are not to be counted as within humane societie but transgressors of the limits thereof Which who so will not enter into and contain himself within should be taken treated as wolveâ— or other kinds of noysome beasts which whosoever spares he preserves them to his oun destruction and of others and whosoever killeth doth not only good to himself but to all others and therefore doth merit rather reward than to be condemned for it For if any man divested of humanity should degenerate into such Crueltie as he would not meet with other men but for their destruction as the Monsters I am speaking of could meet with none of the party here treated on but to this effect he is not to be called a man no more than Satyres Apes or Bears 3. It is expressly Commanded to cut off wickedness wicked men without any exception of rank or degree And if Kings would abandon the Counsells of wicked men and measure their greatness rather by duties of virtue than by the impunity of evil deeds they would not be grived for the punishment of Tyrants nor think that Royal Majestie is lessened by their destruction but rather be glad that it is purged from such a stain of wickedness 4. What is here to be reprehended is it the cause of their punishment that is palpable Is it the Law which adjudges them to punishment All Laws were desired as necessary for repressing Tyrants whosoever doth condemn this must likewise condemn all the Laws of Nations Is it the person executing the Laws where will any other be found to doe it in such circumstances 5. A Lawful war being once undertaken with an enemy for a just cause it is Lawful not only for the whole people to kill that enemy But for every one of them every one therefore may kill a Tyrant who is a publick enemy with whom all good men have a perpetual war-fare Meaning if he be habitually Tyrannical and destructive to the people so that there is no living for good people for him Otherwise thô a man by force or fraud acquire Soveraignity no such violence is to be done to him providing he use a moderate way in his Government such as Vespasian among the Romans Hiero in Syracuse 6. Treason cannot be committed against one who destroyes all Laws and Liberties of the people and is a pernicious plague to the Common-wealth 2. Such is the force of this Truth in the case circumstantiate that it extorts the acknowledgment of the Greatest Authors Ancient Modern Domestick Forreign and even of all rational Royalists as Mr Mitchel sayes in his Post-script to the forecited letter that it is Lawful for any private person to kill a Tyrant sine titulo and to kill Tories or open Murderers as devouring beasts because the good of his Action doth not only redound to the person himself but to the whole Common-wealth and the person acting incurs the danger himself alone Tertulltan though a man loyal to excess sayes Every man is a souldier enrolled to bear Armes against all Traitors publick Enemies The Ancient Ecclesiastical Historian Sozomene relating the death of Iulian and intimating that he was supposed to have been slain by a Christian souldier addes Let none be so rash as to condemn the person that did it considering he was â—us
the nail into his temples Iudg. 4. 21. Of which the Prophetess Deborah sayes chap. 5. 24. blessed above wemen shall Iael the wife of Heber the Kenite be blessed shall she be above women in the tent Yet not only was Iael no Magistrate but in subjection to at peace with Iabin thô she killed his Captain But nulla hic erat inâ—ustitia cum declaratus esset hostis publicuâ— justum erat Bellum Oppressor erat Populi Dei debebat Iael quasi membrum reipublicae communem hostem prodere perdere Itaque peccasset Iahel si eum non occidisset Martyr alâ—i cirati in Pool Synops. Critic in Locum Albeit that Author himself in his English Annotations does cut the knot in stead of loosing it in denying Deborahs Song to be Divinely inspired in its first composure but only recorded as a History by Divine inspiration as other Historical Passages not approven only because this Heroick fact of Iael is there commended which is too bold an attempt upon this part of the holy Canon of the Scripture Whence we see what inconveniences they are driven to that deny this principle of natural Justice the Lawfulness of cutting off publick Enemies to procure the Deliverance of the Lords people Hence if it be Lawful for private persons under subjection to and at peace with the publick Enemies of the Lords people to take all advantages to break their yoke and deliver the oppressed from their bondage by killing their Oppressors it must be much more Lawful for such as acknowledge no such subjection nor aggreement to attempt the same in extreame necessity But the former is true Therefor the later 5. When Samson married the Timnite and obliged himself by compact to give them thirty sheets and thirty change of garmentts upon their solving his riddle The Spirit of the Lord came upon him and he went doun to Aâ—hkelon and slew thirty men of them and took their Spoyl Iud. 14. 19. And afterwards when he lost his wife by the crueltie treacherie of those Philistines he said unto them Though yow have done this yet will I be avenged of yow and after that I will cease and he smote them hip thigh with a great slaughter chap. 15. 7 8. And wen the Iewes who acknowledged the Philistims for Rulers 〈◊〉 to Etâ—m to expostulate with him all the satisfaction he gave them was to avouch that as they did unto him so he had done unto themâ— and to kill a thousand more of them vers 11. c. These were extraordinary Heroick facts not only because they flowed from an extraordinary power wherewith he was endued and from an extraordinary Motion Call but because of his avenging his oun private injuries for the publick good in a way both of fortitude prudence without a declared war provoking the enemies against himself and diverting from the people and converting against himself all their fury in which also he acted as a Type of Christ and also because he acted not as a Magistrate at this time for by whom was he called or counted a Magistrate not by the Philistines nor by the men of Iudah for they tell him that the Philistines were their Lords and they bound him and delivered him up to them Yet in his private Capacity in that extraordinary exigence he avenged himself and his Country against his publick enemies by a Clandestine war which is imitable in the like case when a prevailing faction of Murdering enemies domineer over destroy the people of God and there is no other way to be delivered from them for his ground was Moral because they were publick enemis to whom he might do as they did to him Hence If Saints sometimes in cases of necessity may do unto their publick enemies as they have done unto them in prosecuting a war not declared against them then much more may they do so in cases of necessity to deliver themselves from their Murdering violence when a war is declared But here is an example of the former Ergo 6. When these same Philistims again invaded and overran the Land in the time of Saul Ionathan his son and his Armour-bearer fell upon the Garrison of these uncircumcised and killed them 1 Sam. 14. 6 13. This was an Heroick Action without publick Authority for he told not his father vers 1. And singular indeed in respect of the effect and were a tempting of the Lord for so few to assault such a multitude as it were to imitate Samsâ—n in his Exploits but in this respect these Actions are only unimitable in consideration of prudence not of Conscience or as to the Lawfulness of the thing their ground was Moral to cut off publick enemies Hence If it be Lawful to fall upon a Garrison of publick enemies oppressing the Country then it must be Lawful to fall upon one or two that are the Ring-leaders of publick Enemies and main promoters of their destruction that are as pernicious and have no more right or power than the Philistims But such is the Case of those about whom the question is 7. When David dwelt in the Country of the Philistims he and his men went up invaded the Gesharites and the Gezrites and the Amalekites And David smote the Land and left neither man nor woman alive 1 Sam. 27. 8 9. This was without publick Authority having none from Saul none from Achish in whose Country he dwelt and none of his oun being no Magistrate We deny not the Divine motion but plead that it is imitable from its Moral ground which was that Command to cut off the Amalekites Exod. 17. and the Amorites whose relicts these Nations were the same Ground that Saul the Magistrate had to destroy them Whence it is Lawful sometimes for others than Magistrates to do that which is incumbent to Magistrates when they neglect their duty All I plead for from it is If it be Lawful for private persons upon the Call of God to cut off their publick enemies when they are obliged by the Command of God to destroy them thô they be living quietly peacably in the Country then may it be Lawful in cases of necessity for private persons to cut off their publick enemies whom they are obliged by the Covenant of God to bring to condign punishment and to exstirpate them as the Covenant obliges in reference to Malignant Incendiaries when they are ravening like Lyons for their prey 8. In the dayes of Ahab Iezebels Tyranny whereby the Idolatrous Prophets of Baal were not punished according to the Law Elijah said unto the people take the Prophets of Baal let none of them escape and they took them to the brook Kishon slew them there 1 King. 18. 40. How Mr Knox improved this passage we heard before in the Historical Representation Per. 3. And Ius Pop vindicates it that in some cases private persons may execute Judgement on Malefactors after the example of Elias here Which fact Peter Martyr in
insinuation of the necessity expediency of it that it is as suitable as the taking away of the dross from silver in order to the production of a vessel Prov. 25. 4 5. Take away the wicked from before the King and his throne shall be established in Righteousness Which is not only there given to Kings for then it would be in the second person spoken to them but to the people to do it before them as the people did with Baals Prophets from before Ahab And Our Progenitors many times have done with wicked Counsellors as may be seen in the foregoing Representation and more fully in the Historie of the Dowglasses and in Knox Calderwoods Histories Hence If it be duty to Reforme the Court and to take away a Kings wicked Sycophants Counsellors Agents Instigators to Tyrannie Then it must be Lawful in some cases of necessity to restrain their Insolency repress their Tyrannie in executing Judgement upon such of them as are most unsupportable who are made drunk with the blood of Innocents But the former is true Therefore 5 For the Omission of the executing of this Judgement on Oppressors Muderers involving the whole Land in blood guiltiness which cannot be expiated but by the blood of them that are so Criminal Not only Magistrates but the whole people have been plagued As for Sauls murdering the Gibeonites the whole Land was plagued until the man that consumed them and devised against them to destroy them seven of his sons were delivered unto them to be hanged up before the Lord 2 Sam. 21. 5 6. So also for the sins of Manasseh The reason was because if the Magistrate would not execute Judgement the people should have done it for not only to the King but also to his Servants and to the people that entered in by the gates the Command is Execute yee Iudgement and deliver the spoyled out of the hand of the Oppressor Jer. 22. 2 3. thô it be true this is to be done by every one in their station salvâ justitia salvo ordine pro modulo vocationis and it chiefly belongs to Judges Magistrates Yet this is no wrong to Justice nor breach of Order nor sinful transgression of peoples vocation not only to hinder the shedding of innocent blood to prevent Gods executing of what He there threatens but also to execute Judgement on the Shedders to prevent their progress in Murdering Villanie when Inferiour as well as Superiour Magistrates are oppressing Tyrannizing Therefore this seeking doing executing judgement is so often required of the people in such a Case when Princes are rebellious Companions of Thieves and in the City where Judgement used to be now Murderers bear sway Isai. 1. 17 21. the Lord is displeased where there is none Isai. 59. 15 16. Jer. 5. 1. See this vindicated in Lex Rex quest 34. pag. 367. and in jus popul cap. 10. pag. 237. 3. That Command concluds the same against Idolaters Apostates and Entycers thereunto Deut. 13. 6. c. If thy brother or thy friend which is as thiâ— oun soul entyce the secretly saying let us go serve other gods thow shalt not spare nor conceal him but thow shalt surely kill him because the hath sought to thrust thee away from the Lord thy God And all Israel shall hear fear and do no more any such wickedness And vers 13. c. If thow shalt hear say in one of thy Cities saying Certain men the Children of Belial are gone out and have withdrawn the Inhabitants of their City saying let us go to serve other gods Then shalt thow enquire and behold if it be truth and the thing certain thow shalt surely smite the Inhabitants of that City with the edge of the sword destroying it utterly This Cause of the Open Entycers to Idolatry was not brought to the Judges as common Idolaters and such who were entyced to serve other gods worship them were to be brought to the gates and to be stoned first by the hands of the Witnesses and afterwards by all the people Deut. 17. 3 5 7. But this is another Law Of which the Iewish Antiquaries and particularly Grotius out of Philo and the Rabb in Loc saith Cum in alijs criminibus soleret reus servari c. i. e. Whereas in other crimes the guilty used to be kept after the sentence a night a day that if he could say any more for himself he might these were excepted from this benefit And not only so but it was permitted to any to execute Judgement upon them viz. Entycers to Idolatry without waiting for a Judge The like was used against the Sacrilegious Robbers of the Temple and priests who sacrificed when they were polluted and those who cursed God by the Name of an Idol and those who lay with an Idolatress chiefly those who denyed the divine Authority of the Law And this behoved to be before the people at least ten which in Hebrew they called Hheda Neither is this to be admired in so grievous a Crime when even the manslayer without the place of refuge might have been killed by the Kins-man of the defunct And upon Numb 15. 30. the punishment of presumptuous Blasphemers he sayes Caeteram hic intelligenda hoc modo c. i. e. But here these are to be understood thus that the guilty shall not be brought to the Judges but be killed by them that deprehended them in the Crime as Phin. has did to Zimri and proves it out of Mamonides Pool Synops. Critic in Loc. And it must be so for in this case no mention is made either of Judges or Witnesses or further Judgement about it than that he that was tempted by the Entycer should fall upon him and let the people know it that they might lay hands on him also otherwise evil men might pretend such a thing when it was not true But in case of a Cities Apostasie and hearkening to Entycers the thing was only to be sollicitously enquired unto and then thô it was chiefly incumbent upon the Magistrate to punish it yet it was not astricted to him but that the people might do it without him As upon this Moral Ground was Israels war stated against Benjamin Judg. 20. 13. when there was no King nor Judge and also when there were Kings that turned Idolaters Tyrants they served them so as here is Commanded Witness Amaziah as is shewed above Hence not only Moses upon the peoples defection into Idolatrie in the Wilderness commanded all on the Lords side every man to put his sword by his side and sâ—ay every man his brother and every man his Companion and every man his neighbour whereby three thousand fell at that time by the sword of the Levites Exod. 32. 27 28. But also Joash Gideons father upon the same Moral Ground thô he was no Magistrate could say to the Abiezrites Will ye plead for Baal he that will plead for him let him be put
to death while it is yet morning Judg. 6. 31. Moreover as Mr Mitchel adduces the example very pertinently we see that the people of Israel destroyed Idolatry not only in Judah wherein the King concurred but in Ephraim and in Manassâ—h where the King himself was an Idolater and albeit they were but private persons without publick Authority for what all the people was bound to do by the Law of God every one was bound to do it to the uttermost of his power Capacity Mr Mitchel offers this place to vindicate his fact of shooting at the prelate Deut. 13. 9. Wherein sayes he it is manifest that the Idolater or intycer to Worship a false god is to be put to death by the hand of those whom he seeks to turn away from the Lord Which precept I humbly take to be Moral and not meerly Iudicial and that it is not at all Ceremonial or Levitical And as every Moral precept is Universal as to the extent of place so also as to the extent of Time persons The chief thing Objected here is that this is a Judicial precept peculiarly suited to the Old Dispensation which to plead for as a Rule under the New Testament would favour of Jewish rigidity inconsistent with a Gospel Spirit Ans. How Mr Knox refells this and clears that the Command here is given to all the people needs not be here repeated but it were sufficient to read it in the foregoing Representation Period 3. Pag. 30. as it is also cited by Ius Pop. Pag. 212. c. But these General Truths may be added concerning the Iudicial Laws 1. None can say that none of the Judicial Laws concerning political Constitutions is to be observed in the New Testament for then many special Rules of Natural Necessary equity would be rejected which are contained in the Judicial Laws of God Yea all the Laws of equity in the World would be so cast for none can be instanced which may not be reduced to some of the Judicial Laws And if any of them are to be observed certainly these Penal Statutes so necessary for the preservation of Policies must be binding 2. If we take not our measures from the Judicial Laws of God we shall have no Laws for punishment of any Malefactors by death juris Divini in the New Testament And so all Capital punishments must be only humane Constitutions and consequently they must be all Murders for to take away the life of man except for such Causes as the Lord of our life to whose Arbitriment it is only subject hath not approven is Murder as Dr Ames saith de homocidio Conscience Lib. 5. cap. 31. quest 2. For in the New Testament thô in the general the power of punishing is given to the Magistrate yet it is no where determined neither what nor how Crimes are to be punished If therefore Penal Laws must be taken from the Old Testament the Subject of executing them as well as the Object must be thence deduced that is what is there astricted to the Magistrate must be so still and what is permitted to the people must remain in like manner their Priviledge since it is certain the New Testament-Liberty is not more restricted as to Penal Laws than the Old. 3. Those Judicial Laws which had either somewhat Typical or Paedagogical or peculiar to the then Iudacial State are indeed not binding to us under that formality thô even these Doctrinally are very useful in so far as in their general nature of equity of proportion they exhibite to us some Documents of Duty But those Penal Judgements which in the matter of them are appended to the Moral Law and are in effect but accurate determinations accommodations of the Law of Nature which may suit our Circumstances as well as the Jewes do oblige us as well as them And such are these Penal Statutes I adduce for that Blasphemy Murder Idolatry are heinous Crimes and that they are to be punished the Law of Nature dictates and how and by whom in several cases they are to be punished the Law judicial determines Concerning the Moral equity even of the strictest of them Amesius de Conscienc lib. 5. de Mosaicis appendicibus praeceptorum doth very learnedly assert their binding force 4. Those Judicial Laws which are but Positive in their forme yet if their special internal proper Reason Ground be Moral which pertains to all Nations which is necessary useful to Mankind which is rooted in and may be fortified by humane reason and as to the substance of them approven by the more intelligent Heathens those are Moral and oblige all Christians as well as Jewes And such are these Laws of punishing Idolaters c. founded upon Moral grounds pertaining to all Nations necessary useful to Mankind rooted in fortified by humane Reason to wit that the Wrath of God may be averted and that all may hear fear and do no more so wickedly especially if this Reason be superadded when the case is such that innocent honest people cannot be preserved if such wicked persons be not taken order with 5. Those Judicial Laws which being given by the Lords immediate Authority thô not so solemnly as the Moral Decalogue are neither as to their end Mortuae dead nor as to their use Mortiferae deadly nor as to their nature Indifferent nor in any peculiar respect restringible only to the Jewes but the transgressions whereof both by omission commission are still sins and were never abolished neither Formally nor Consequentially in the New Testament must be Moral But such as these Penal Laws I am speaking of They cannot be reputed among the Ceremonial Laws dead as to their end and deadly as to their use or indifferent in their nature for sure to punish the Innocent upon the account of these Crimes were still sin now as well as under the Old Testament and not to punish the Guilty were likewise sin now as well as then If then the matter be Moral and not abolished the execution of it by private persons in some cases when there is no access to publick Authority must be Lawful also Or if it be Indifferent that which is in its oun nature Indifferent cannot be in a case of extreame necessity unlawful when otherwise the destruction of our selves Brethren is in all humane consideration inevitable That which God hath once Commanded and never expressly Forbidden cannot be unlawful in extraordinary cases but such are these precepts we speak of Therefore they cannot be in every case unlawful Concerning this case of the obligation of Judicial Laws Ames de Conscienc lib. 5. cap. 1. quest 9. 6. Those Laws which are predicted to be observed executed in the New Testament times cannot be Judicial or Judaical restricted to the Old But such is this In the day that a fountain shall be opened for thâ— house of David for sin for uncleaness which clearly points at Gospel-times It is said the
for Him among His Children though now yow be reputed for signs wonders in Israel from the Lord of Hosts Which dwelleth in Mount Zion Who knowes but therefore will the Lord wait that He may be Gracious unto yow and therefore will He be exalted that He may have Mercy upon yow for the Lord is a God of Judgement Blessed are all they that wait for Him. To Whom be all the Glory AMEN FINIS ERRATA Pag Lin 26 6 for way read may 34 14 f. bloodh r. blood ibid. ult r. Governours 36 35 f. he r. the. 52 5 r. hinted 70 38 f. at r. a. 75 32 r. accursed 76 27 r. thought 94 33 next Christians r. this being 103 30 r. Elogium 147 29 r. ruines 169 31 f. may r. way 174 17 r. humble ibid. 25 f. mast r. most ibid. ult f. tune r. time 203 8 r. Tyranny 209 27 r. Christ. 220 7 f. them r. then 267 18 f. them r. then 284 23 f. servas r. servos 286 3 f. upon d. up an ibid. 20 r. subjects ibid. 35 f. amittitis r. amittit is 343 27 f. at r. as 345 4 f. as r. us 374 15 r. Israel 381 36 f. he r. the. 385 7 f. 27. r. 25. 389 23 f. way r. may 390 16 f. 137. r. 136. 397 19 f. r. an ibid. 31. f. ehe r. the. 432 1 f. ar r. or 433 ult f. ars r. are 435 17 f. trust r. thrust 451 36 r. Jehojachin 456 28 f. not odiously r. notoriously 467 25 f. stealing his r. his stealing 494 43 f. divine r. divines 542 24 r. if there be any thing here 551 8 f. by r. be 563 28 r. afterwards 598 6 dele in 612 35 r. Kingdoms 641 4. wo r. who 662 35 f. proceeding r. preceeding Besyds these in some places for Incendaries read Incendiaries also there are some other escapes as an s for an f an e for an c an u for an n or the like and some others in the pointing which will not mar the sense and it s hoped the discreet Reader will readiely excuse Having come to a conclusion of the six heads proposed to be treated of I Judged it conduceing by way of postscript to subjoin a Seventh in vindication of these consciencious and truely tender sufferers who in the dread and aw of the holy Soveraigne Supreme Law-giver who commandeth his subjects and followers to abstain from all appearance of evill did in obedience to him and his Royall Law choose rather to suffer the rage robberies violence of Crwel and bloody enemies togither with Censurs reproaches obloquies contempt of appostatiseing professors than to give any aid or encowragement to the avowed and declared enemies of Christ that might contribute to the promoveing their Sacrilegious Tyrannicall and hellish projects practices calculat prosecut against the Gospel and Kingdome of Christ the Covenanted reformed Religion of the Church the Rights Laws and Liberties of the people and to the Introduceing of Antichristian Idolatrie Tyrannie Slaverie by paying any of their wicked wickedly imposed exactions raised for furthering their hellish designes of which none who payes them can be Innocent HEAD VII The Sufferings of many for Refusing to pay the wicked Exactions of the Cess Locality Fynes c. Vindicated IT will possibly seem impertinent or at least preposterous at such a time when the pressure of these â—urdens is not more pinching to the Generality of professing people and in such a retrograde order as after the discussion of the foregoing Heads to subjoyne any disquisition of these Questions which are now out of date and doors with many But considering that the Impositions of these Burdens are still pressing to some and the difficulties of doubts disputes about them still pusling the sin scandal of complying with them still lying upon the Land not confessed nor forsaken the leaven of such Doctrine as daubs defends the like complyance still intertained the Sufferings of the Faithful for refusing them still contemned condemned and the fears expectations of more snares of that nature after this fair weather is over still encreasing if I may be so happy as to escape impertinencies in the manner of managing this disquisition I fear not the Censure of the impertinency or needlessness of this Essay As to the order of it it was intended to have been put in its proper place among the Negative Heads of Sufferings But knowing of how litle worth or weight any thing that I can say is with the prejudged and having a Paper writ by two famous Witnesses of Christ against the Defections of their day Mr. McWard Mr. Broun more fully largely detecting the iniquity of the Cess from which the wickedness of other exactions also may be clearly deduced thô at such distance at the writing of the foregoing Heads that it could not be had in readiness to take its due place and time would not allow the suspending other things until this should come to hand I thought it needful rather than to omit it altogether to insert it here However thô neither the form of it being by way of Letter nor the method adapted to the design of a moving disswasion nor the length prolixitie thereof will suffer it to be here transcribed as it is yet to discover what were their sentiments of these things and what was the Doctrine Preached and Homologated by the most faithful both Ministers and Professors of Scotland eight or nine years since how closely continued in by the Contendings of this Reproached Remnant still persecuted for these things and how clearly abandoned resiled from by their Complying Brethren now at Ease I shall give a short Transumpt Compend of their Reasonings in a method subservient to my Scope and with Additions necessary for applying their Arguments against the other Exactions here adduced in this Head and bringing them also under the dint of them thô not touched by them expressly I must put altogether because it would dilate the Treatise already excressed into a bigness far beyond the boundaries I designed for it to handle them distinctly and their affinity both as to their fountain nature ends is such that what will condemn one of them will condemn all What and how many manifold have been the exorbitant Exactions as the fruits soments of this crwel Tyranny that the Godly in our Land have been groaning under these 27 years and upon what occasions they have been at diverse times and in diverse manners measurs imposed I need not here relate the first part of the Treatise doth represent it The first of these Tyrannical Exactions were the Fynes for not hearing the Curats and other parts of Non-conformity which together with paying the Curats stipends were too universally at first complyed with But afterwards upon more mature consideration and after clearer discoveries of the Imposers projects practices they were scrupled refused by the more tender And
him to give him the one half or more to save the rest and his life commonly made use of to justify the paying of these Impositions while under the power and at the reverence of such publick Robbers cannot satisfie in this Case It is thus far satisfying that there is a manifest Concession in it that instead of righteous Rulers we are under the power and fallen into the hand of Robbers from whom we are not able to rise up But there is no paritie For to bring it home without halting and make it speak sense we must suppose that the Robber not only requires a part for himself and a part for his underling Shavers horse-rubbers c. but a part upon this declared Account that he may by that supplie be enabled furnished with all things necessary for murdering my Father Mother Wife Children Kinsmen Friends all whom he hath now in his power yea and for doing that besides which is worse than all these put together Whether then shall I by giving the Robber that part which he seeks enable him to do all these mischiefs Or by refusing expose my self to the hazard of being robbed or slain Let the Conscience of any man answer this for nothing can be here alledged against the paritie as now propounded and then I fear not but the Objection shall be found a blaze of empty words blown away by any breath But Alas will this Tattle of a Robber be found relevant in that day when the publick Robbers shall be proceeded against by the just Judge Let them who think so think also they see the Court fenced and the Judge set and hear these words sounding in their ears ye are cursed with a Curse for ye have robbed Me. even this whole Nation And then they are like to lay as litle weight on the Objection for fear of falling under the weight of the Curse as I do 5. It is Lawful Passively by forcible constraint to submit to the execution of such wicked Sentences as impose these burdens if it be not by way of Obedience to them This is suffering and not sinning Hence it is easie to refell that Objection If it be Lawful which hitherto was never questioned for a man who is sentenced to die to go to the place of execution then a man being under the Moral force of a Law which is equivalent may pay Cesses Localities Fines c. Ans. 1. Might it not be doubted whether a mans going upon his oun feet to be execute had as manifest and ex natura rei a tendency yea proper Causuality to advance the design of the enemy and his refusing to go had as clear a Testimony against the Clamant wickedness of their Course as his refusing to pay their Impositions Whether I say in this case a man might noâ— yea ought not to refuse to go to the place of execution But 2. Whosoever would conclude any thing from it to give it either life or legs must make it run thus Let the order run in this forme else there is no paralel and so no inference we appoint all the Opposers of our Course that is all the lovers of our Lord Jesus whom we have for their Rebellious Randevouzing at Conventicles sentenced as Enemies Traitors to die to come and be hanged by virtue of our sentence Otherwâ—se besides the Moral force of the Law adjudging them to die we shall use force and drag them like Dogs to the place of execution And in puting us to this Trouble they shall fall under the reproach that being sentenced to die they scrupled forsooth yea refused to go on their oun legs to the Gibbet Let this I say be made the Case which to me is the exact paralel and their every Child will know what to Answer or to hiss the Objection as pure ridicule 3. I suppose the Objection speaks of a righteous innocent person who for Righteousness is brought as a Sheep to the slaughter for a Malefactor who hath lost all right to his life is not to be understood Then to make the Case paralel it must be taken for granted 1 There is a publick Law with the penaltie of death statute for the violation thereof 2 That the person to be executed hath not only transgressed that Law but his disobedience to the Law is notour 3 That he is processed and convict of the transgression thereof Whereupon followes 4 The Sentence and then the Execution Now the Law being wicked and the man from the fear of God being constrained to disobey the Law he can in nothing be justly construed Active but in that disobedience or renitence But in the whole of what befalls him for this he being a captive Prisoner is to be looked upon as passive Yea the very Act of going to the place of execution in the present Case howbeit as to its Physical entitie it is of the same kind with the Executioners Motion that goes along with him yet in its Moral Religious being whence it hath its specification it s wholly the Suffering of a Captive Well then ere any thing can be pleaded from the pretended paritie seeing there are Laws made for paying such Exactions Cesses Salaries Fynes for the declared ends of ruining the people Interests of Christ. It s necessary in order to a just paralel that the Law must be â—irst disobeyed 2 The disobedience must be notour 3 The delinquent must be processed pursued as guilty of the transgression and convicted thereof whereupon Sentence passeth against him for the breach of the Law. Here I grant all with advantage to the Cause As in the first Case so in this he who is judged guilty of the breach of this wicked Law and who is sentenced for that violation ought to suffer patiently the spoiling of his goods and not to decline suffering if it were unto blood striving against this sin 6. It s Lawful of two evils of Sufferings to chuse the least where both come in the election as in the Cases forementioned and in a mans throwing of his goods over board in a storm These and the like are deeds in the present exigent voluntary rational being upon deliberation choise where the least evil is chosen under the notion of good yea of the best that can be in the present case and accordingly the will is determined and meets closes with its proper object Or one of them only be proposed to be submitted to but another lesser evil of suffering is in a mans power to chuse propose for purchasing his immunity from a greater which is not imposed nor exacted of him either by a wicked Law or for wicked ends declared but voluntarely offered As in the Case of parting with some money to a Robber or Murderer to save the life when he is seeking only the life As the ten men that were going to the House of the Lord said unto Ishmael slay us not for we have treasures in the
Christs declared Enemies and do partake of Unitive Confederacies with them which are demonstrated to be sinful Head 3. Arg. 1. in gen Pag. Certainly such bargains cannot be discretive exacted and complied with by Persons no wayes incorporate together being only overcome by meer force since they are not only demanded and granted Acknowledgements of that Power that imposes them as legally Lording over them but obediential submissions to these wicked Laws that enacts them which is a formal justifying of these Laws For Laws cannot be obeyed except they be justified seeing Laws unjust and unjustifyable cannot be obeyed Therefore seeing the Payment of the Cess Locality Fynes stipends fees c. is an obediential Complyance with the Laws that enjoyn them that obedience can no more be justified than the Laws enacting such Payments which none can justify but he that is an enemy to those things for opposing which they are exacted If then Complyances with the wicked Impositions exactions of Arbitrary Dominators enemies to the Work People of God be in Scripture condemned then such Payments cannot be justified But such Complyances are condemned and cannot be approven This was Issachars brand that being a strong Ass he couched between burdens and bowed his shoulder to bear and became a servant to Tribute Gen. 49. 14. This was Asa's folly that he so far Complyed with Benhadad as to give money to take his help 1 King. 15. 18. Condemned by the Prophet Hanani 2 Chron. 16. 7. c. much more if he had given it to help him It s one of the instances of the Evil that Menahem did in the sight of the Lord 2 King. 15. 18 2c that when Pul the King of Assyria came against the Land he gave him a thousand talents of silver that his hand might be with him which he exacted of Israel This was certainly evil in the sight of the Lord for if the Confederacy was evil then this price to procure it was evil also And if Menahems exaction was evil then Israels Complyance was evil also for thus Ephraim was oppressed broken in judgement because he willingly walked after the Commandment Hos. 5. 11. It was also a part proof of Ahaz's Confederacy with Tiglith-Pileser King of Assyria that he sent money to him 2 King. 16. 8. Which to all the fearers of the Lord is condemned discharged Isai. 8. 12 13. Which if it was evil then also Hezekiahs Complyance with Sennacherib giving him money and offering to bear that which was put on him 2 King. 18. 14 15. was evil And also Iehojakims taxing the Land to give the money according to the commandment of Pharoh 2 King. 23. 35. was sinful to the Exacter and likewise to the Complyers These were all sinful Complyances and Confederacies with the wicked making their peace with them to whom they payed them Therefore all Peace-making payments by way of Unitive aggreement with the wicked must be sinful And accordingly in the time of Montrose the Gen. Ass. made an Act for Censuring the Complyers with the Publick Enemies of this Church Kingdom Iun. 17. 1646. Sess. 14. See Part. 1. Per. 5. Pag. 82. 5. Where these Exactions are extorted only as badges of bondage without Consent unto the Law imposing them it s a Case more suitable for lamentation then Censure that she that was Princess among the Provinces should become tributary Lam. 1. 1. But when they are Acknowledgemens of the Lawgivers and an exact obedience to the Law and voluntary agreement bargain with them strengthening them to the prosecution of their Mischiefs they cannot be free of the Imposers sin It was the sin of the men of Shechem and a proof of their hearts inclination to follow Abimelech that they gave him threescore and ten pieces of silver enabling him to kill threescore ten persons and to hire vain light persons to follow him which they payed as an acknowledgement of his usurped Power Iudg. 9. 3 5. for which afterwards fire came out of the house of Abimelech devoured them Certainly a voluntary consent into a Mischief is a partaking with the sin of it a consent unto Theft is a partaking with it Psal. 50. 18. But if there be any consent unto a Mischief it must be when the person agrees it be done against himself and voluntarily subjects himself to the force of the Law imposing it and not only does not oppose or witness against the doing of it against others but yeelds to its reaching himself and gives what is demanded to strengthen the Robbers to exercise their Robberie over all As the Payer of the Cess Fynes Fees c. gives all the consent required of him to these Mischiefs framed into Law not only to rob himself but the Church Nation of its dearest Treasure the Gospel for the punishment of ouning which and as means to remove it these Payments are exacted But the Plea of the payers is that they are constrained to it and they do it against their will. Ans. 1 He who sayes he understands this that the Payer of these Exactions can purge himself of the guilt of them is like to buy an after wit at a dear rate Can it be thought by any man of knowledge conscience that so remote a force makes the deed unvoluntary whereby the payer is purged from the guilt of accession to the Imposers deed whom hereby in this very Imposition he ounes as his Representatives 2. The payment cannot be involuntary for the Law enjoyning it being the publick declared will of the Nation requires no other voluntareness but obedience and judgeth no other thing involuntareness but disobedience So that the Law being fatisfied it absolves the Satisfier from all transgression and looks npon all who yeeld obedience as equally willing and equally out of the reach of its appended penaltie in case of disobedience Neither are we to please our selves with other fancies fictitious unwillingness when real obedience is yeelded whereby the Law is satisfied and the Law-maker capacitated thereby to act all his intended Mischiefs For to be unwilling to part with money in the Case as it is no vertue in it self so I suppose there are few who will be sollicitous to purge themselves of this And to be unwilling from some struglings of light conscience is such an unwillingness as aggravates the guilt of the Giver and makes it more heinous in the sight of God and hateful in the eyes of all tender men The Law enjoyning such payments takes no notice of such reluctancies only requireth obedience and when that is yeelded the Law is satisfied as to the voluntareness of the Action and must construe the Agent a willing walker after the Command and a voluntary Complyer with the publick will of the Nation 3. It must be simply really truly a voluntary deed when there is Deliberation and Election The Law requiring these payments being promulgate every man must be supposed to put the question
removed that might stand in the way of the Reception they have prepared for their Mistris the Babylonish lady the Mother of Harlots they now demand these payments as their wages and Hire for their labour Which to pay now is more than a justifying seeing it is a rewarding them for their work And to pay these Pimps and to purchase their peace thereby is worse than to bring the hire of a whore into the House of the Lord Deut. 23. 18. since it is a hyring them to bring the whore into the House of the Lord. O how hath Scotland plaid the Harlot with many Lovers Is this the zeal we should have had to our Covenanted husband and the honour of His House that we have not only suffered His Enemies to come in and take Possession of it but Consented to their invasion and not only Consented but Invited them to come in and not only Invited them but Prostitute our Estates Consciences also to their Arbitrary Lusts and not only plaid the harlot with them but hyred them also when they had done And for this the Lord may say to Scotland as He said to His People of old They give gifts to all whores but thow givest thy gifts to all thy Lovers and hirest them that they may come unto thee on every side for thy whoredome And the Contrary is in thee from other women in thy whoredoms in that thow givest a reward and no reward is given unto thee therefore thow art contrary Ezek. 16. 33 34. There Israel is taxed for hyring the Assyrians But let it be considered and enquired into in the History how this was What evidence can be given of this in their Transactions with them Was only that they were entysed or did entyse them into a Communion with their Idolatry It is true Ahaz may be an instance of that in his sending the pattern of the Altar he saw at Damascus 2 King. 16. 10. And it cannot be denyed but in several respects they did partake with the Assyrians in their Idolatrie which was their Adulterie But what could be their hire they gave them for it if it was not their Taxations they payed and money they sent unto them as Ahaz did vers 8. and Hezekiah also thô a good man 2 King. 18. 14 15. Which can no more be justified than Asa's paying to Benhadad It was then their Confederacies and the hire of them the Lord calls the hire they gave unto their lovers With this also Ephraim is charged that he hyred lovers Hos. 8. 9 10. of this we have instances in Menahems giving to Pul a thousand Talents of silver and exacting it of the People 2 King. 15. 19. 20. And in Hoshea his becoming servant to Shalmanesar King of Assyria and giving him presents 2 King. 17. 3. If then hyring wicked men in Confederacies to help the Lords People be a hyring of lovers so much condemned in Scripture what must a hiring of them to hurt them and rewarding them after they have done and when they formally seek it for such work be but a giving the reward they seek to slay the Innocent Deut. 27. 25. and a voluntary yeelding that which they take Ezek. 22. 12. Which if it be sin in the Takers cannot be justified in the Givers but will render both obnoxious to the Indignation of a provoked God in the day when He shall begin to Contend for the wrongs He hath got both by the Work and the wages Now let all the Acts for the Cess and Continuation thereof and other Acts Edicts for fines forfeitures be considered in their just import according to the trwe meaning of the Enacters and the Causes for which they exact them and will have them Complyed with It will be found they were both declared intended improved and accordingly approved by the Complyers Not only as Helps but as Hyres for our Oppressours and Destroyers and for such as have been and are more destructive and explicitely declared Enemies to Christs Interests People in Scotland than ever the Assyrians were to the Church in the old Testament The Cess was not only a help but a hire to the Tyrant His Complices for suppressing Meetings for Gospel Ordinances Especially the Continuation of it from time to time was humbly unanimously chearfully heartily offered for themselves and in name of and as representing this Kingdâ—m as a hire for the doing of it and an encouragment to suppress what remained of these Conventicles The Localitie was intended as a help to the Souldiers in their quarterings upon this account But afterwards being expressly discharged to be furnished without payment according to the current rates of the Countrie Act. 3. Parl. 3. K. Char. 2. Aug. 20. 1681. The Contribution of it gratis must be interpreted for a reward of their service Fines are appointed not only for a punishment of Contraveeners of their wicked Laws but for a hire to their most violent Executers Stipends for a hire to their Hireling Curats And fees as a hire to Iaylors to keep the Lords People in bondage By which hyres these destroyers have been rewarded by them whom they have destroyed and for which the righteous Lord will reward both 8. Let it be considered how far these submissions are short of and how clearly these Complyances are inconsistent with that duty which lies upon us with reference to them Our obligation to God and our Brethren doth indispensibly bird us to a Contrary carriage If it bind us in our Station Capacity to an Active renitency It doth much more bind us up from such Complyances Neither is it imaginable how Moral force can ever justify our doing that deed we are obliged by all imaginable bonds yea if in any probable Capacity by the utmost of real force to counteract Can we give them that which they require and by which they are enabled to murder our Brethren which we are so indispensibly obliged to rescue our Brethren Prov. 24. 11 12. to relieve the oppressed Isai. 1. 27. to loose the bonds of wickedness to undo the heavy burdens to let the oppressed go free and to break everâ— yoke Isai. 58. 6. What do we owe to these Enemies but seeing they have constitute themselves by these Acts implacable Enemies to Christ His People Interests in habitu not only plainly importunately to pray that He would overturn them but to oppose their Course to the uttermost of our power and to concur to wrest that power out of their hands And since they will needs make the whole Nation a Curse they are so far from being to be complyed with that for these Exactings Exactions they are to be looked upon and carried unto not only as these who have sold themselves to work wickedness but endeavour also to engage with themselves all in the same guilt and expose them to the same Curse And therefore that the Anger of the Lord may be turned away from His people every one in his
7. 2 6. I shew before that there is reason to fear that the sins of a few especially of Magistrats Ministers will bring wrath upon the whole body of the people as is plain from these Scriptures Levit. 10. 6. Isai. 43. 27 28. Lam. 4 13. Mic. 3. 11 21. shewing the sins of Ministers may procure universal Destruction And 2 Sam. 24. 25. 2 King. 21. 11. Ier. 15 4. proving the sins of Magistrats may procure it And Num. 3. 14 15. Iosh. 22. 17 18. Demonstrating that the sins of a party of the people may draw wrath upon the whole Now the only way the Scripture points out to evite avert such publick judgments is to make our resentment of these indignities done to our God our Mourning over them and our witness against them as publick as the sins are at least as publick as we can get them by a publick pleading for Truth Isai. 59. 4. for the defect whereof He hides His face and wonders that there is no man no Intercessor vers 16. that is none to plead with God in behalf of His born doun Truths There must be in order to this a publick seeking of Truth which if there be any found making conscience of the Lord makes a gracious overture to pardon the City Ier. 5. 1. we cannot think there were no mourners in secret there but there was no publick Meeting for it and publick ouning the duty of that day There must be valour for the Truth upon the earth Ier. 9. 3. a publick resolute ouning of Truth There must be a making up the hedge standing in the Gap for the Land that the Lord should not destroy it Ezek. 22. 30. a publick Testimony in opposition to defection There must be a pleading with our Mother Hos. 2. 2. which is spoken to private persons in the plural number Commanding all that would consult their oun safety publickly to condemn the sins of the whole Nation that they may escape the publick punishment thereof as it is expounded in Pool Synops. Critic in locum By this means we must endeavour to avert the wrath anger of God which must certainly be expected to go out against the Land which hath all the procuring causes all the Symptoms Prognosticks Evidences of a Land devoted to destruction that ever a Land had If then there must be such Publick Mourning and such Solemn Gathering for it such public pleading for Truth Seeking of Truth valour for Truth making up the hedge and pleading with our Mother there must of Necessity be publick Meetings for it for these things cannot be done in private but must be done by way of Testimony Which I make a 2. Reason The Nature End of Meeting for Gospel Ordinances is for a publick Testimony for Christ and His Truths Interest against Sin and all dishonours done to the Son of God. So that the only end is not only to bring to Christ build up Souls in Christ but it is to Testify also for the Glory of Christ whether Souls be brought in built up or not The Preached Gospel is not only the Testimony of Christ 1 Cor 1. 6. but a Testimony for Christ in which sense The Testimony of Iesus is said to be the Spirit of Prophesie Revel 19. 10. so called Durham expounds it for its bearing Witness to Christ in which respect Ministers are often called Witnesses It is also the Testimony of Israel not only given to Israel but given by Israel unto which the tribes go up the tribes of the Lord Ps. 122. 4. Whensoever therefore or howsoever the Testimony of the Church is contradicted that 's not a Lawful Meeting of the tribes of the Lord. It is also the Testimony of the Preachers for Christ against them that will not receive them Mark. 6. 11. And a Witness unto all Nations to whom they preach Math. 24. 14. And of all the Witnesses that hold it suffer for it Rev. 6. 9. And the same which is the Word of Christs Testimony is the Word of theirs Rev 12. 11. by which they overcome for which they love not their lives Wherever then the Gospel is preached it must be a Testimony But it cannot be a Testimony except it be Publick at least as publick as it can be as we find all Christs Witnesses were in the Old New Testaments 3. The Motive or principle prompting the Lords people to a frequenting of Gospel Ordinances is a publick Spirit stirring up to a publick Generation Work whereof this is the Scope to promote the Kingdom of Christ and not only to obey the Lords Command enjoining the duty to enjoy the Lord the end thereof or to edify their oun Souls But to partake in promote this Great Work of the Day for the Glory of God and the Churches good For the Gospel is not only a Banner of Love over His Friends but Christs Standart of war against His Enemies Isai. 59. 19. under which all that countenance it are called to list themselves as His Souldiers called chosen faithful And it is required of His Souldiers that they be valiant for the Truth upon the earth Discovering a Gallant greatness generosity of a Publick Spirit having their designs desires not limited to their oun interests even Spiritual but aiming at no less than Christs Publick Glory the Churches publick good the Saints publick Comfort having a publick Concern for all Christs Interests Publik Sympathie for all Christs Friends and a publick declared Opposition to all Christs Enemies This is a Publick Spirit the true Spirit of all Christs zealous Lovers Votaries Which when He is a missing will prompt them to go about the City in the streets and in the broad wayes to seek Him whom their Soul loveth Cant. 3. 2. and not only in their beds or secret corners but they must go to the streets and to the fields and avow their seeking of Christ even though the Watchmen should smite them the keepers of the walls take their vails from them Cant. 5. Which obliges them not only to take Him in to their oun Cottages and intertain Him in their hearts and give Him a Throne there but also to endeavour to enlarge His dwelling and propagate His Courtly residence through the World that the Kingdoms of the earth may becom the Kingdoms of the Lord and if they cannot get that done yet that He may have the Throne in â—her Mothers house and take up His abode in the Church or Nation they belong to that there His Ordinances be established in purity peace plenty power according to His oun Order And if that cannot be but that their Mother play the harlot and He be provoked to give up house with her and by her Childrens treacherie the Usurping Enemy be invited in to His place Habitation and take violent possession of it and enact His extrusion expulsion by Law yet they will endeavour to secure a place for Him among